Skip to main content

Full text of "Indian Biography"

See other formats 


V 


UNIVERSITY  OF   PITTSBURGH 


-L/arlington  jMLeniorial  JLibrai' 


m^ 


A    Fmm'iiE    CHI  El-'. 


LitJi^Col"-  &  P,j6I^f,^    by  JT  Bov>rtn- .  PAiJa^d. ' 


BIOGRAPHY 


EED  JACKET. 

The  Seneca  tribe  was  the  most  important  of  the  celebrated  con- 
federacy, known  in  the  early  history  of  the  American  colonies,  as 
the  Iroquois,  or  Five  Nations.  They  were  a  powerful  and  warlike 
people,  and  acquired  a  great  ascendency  over  the  surrounding  tribes, 
as  well  by  their  prowess,  as  by  the  systematic  skill  with  which  their 
affairs  seem  to  have  been  conducted.  Their  hunting  grounds,  and 
principal  residence,  were  in  the  fertile  lands,  now  embraced  in  the 
western  limits  of  the  State  of  New  York — a  country  whose  prolific 
soil,  and  majestic  forests,  whose  limpid  streams,  and  chains  of  pic- 
turesque lakes,  and  whose  vicinity  to  the  shores  of  Erie  and  Onta- 
rio, must  have  rendered  it  in  its  savage  state,  the  paradise  of  the 
native  hunter.  Surrounded  by  all  that  could  render  the  wilderness 
attractive,  by  the  greatest  luxuriance  of  nature,  and  by  the  most 
pleasing,  as  well  as  the  most  sublime  scenery,  and  inheriting  proud 
recollections  of  power  and  conquest,  these  tribes  were  among  the 
foremost  in  resisting  the  intrusion  of  the  whites,  and  the  most  tardy 
to  surrender  their  independence.  Instead  of  receding  before  the 
European  race,  as  its  rapidly  accumulating  population  pressed  upon 
their  borders,  they  tenaciously  maintained  their  ground,  and  w-hen 
forced  to  make  cessions  of  territory  to  the  whites,  reserved  large 
tracts  for  their  own  use,  which  they  continued  to  occupy.  The 
swelling  tide  has  passed  over  and  settled  around  them ;  and  a  little 
2 


10  BIOGRAPHY. 

remnant  of  that  once  proud  and  fierce  people,  remains  broken  and 
dispirited,  in  the  heart  of  a  civiUzed  country,  mourning  over  the 
ruins  of  savage  grandeur,  yet  spurning  the  richer  blessings  enjoyed 
by  the  civilized  man  and  the  Christian.  A  few  have  embraced  our 
religion,  and  learned  our  arts ;  but  the  greater  part  have  dwindled 
away  under  the  blasting  effects  of  idleness,  intemperance  and  su- 
perstition. 

Red  Jacket  was  the  last  of  the  Senecas :  there  are  many  left  who 
may  boast  the  aboriginal  name  and  lineage,  but  with  him  expired 
all  that  had  remained  of  the  spirit  of  the  tribe.  In  the  following 
notice  of  that  eminent  man  we  pursue,  chiefly,  the  narrative  fur- 
nished us  by  a  distinguished  gentleman,  whose  information  on  this 
subject  is  as  authentic,  as  his  ability  to  do  it  justice  is  unquestion- 
able. 

That  is  a  truly  affecting  and  highly  poetical  conception  of  an 
American  poetess,  which  traces  the  memorials  of  the  Aborigines  of 
America,  in  the  beautiful  nomenclature  which  they  have  indelibly 
impressed  on  the  scenery  of  our  country.  Our  mountains  have 
become  their  enduring  monuments;  and  their  epitaph  is  inscribed, 
in  the  lucid  language  of  nature,  on  our  majestic  rivers. 

"  Ye  say  that  all  have  passed  away, 

The  Roble  race  and  brave — 
That  their  light  canoes  have  vanished 

From  off  the  crested  wave; 
Tliat  'mid  the  forests  wliere  they  roamed, 

There  rings  no  hunter's  shout; 
But  iheir  name  is  on  your  waters, 

Ye  may  not  wash  it  out. 

"  Ye  say  their  cono-like  cabins 
'fliat  rhistered  o'er  the  vale, 
Have  disappeared  as  withered  leaves 
Bclbre  tiic  autumn  gale; 


RED   JACKET.  H 

But  their  memory  liveth  on  your  hills, 

Their  baptism  on  your  shore  ; 
Your  ever  rolling  rivers  speak, 

Their  dialect  of  yore." 


These  associations  are  well  fitted  to  excite  sentiments  of  deeper 
emotion  than  poetic  tenderness,  and  of  more  painful  and  practical 
effect.  They  stand  the  landmarks  of  our  broken  vows  and  unatoned 
oppression;  and  they  not  only  stare  us  in  the  face  from  every  hill 
and  every  stream,  that  bears  those  expressive  names,  but  they  hold 
up  before  all  nations,  and  before  God,  the  memorials  of  our  injustice. 

There  is,  or  was,  an  Indian  artist,  self  taught,  who,  in  a  rude  but 
most  graphic  drawing,  exhibited  upon  canvas  the  events  of  a  treaty 
between  the  white  men  and  an  Indian  tribe.  The  scene  was  laid 
at  the  moment  of  settling  the  terms  of  a  compact,  after  the  proposals 
of  our  government  had  been  weighed,  and  well  nigh  rejected  by  the 
Indians.  The  two  prominent  figures  in  the  front  ground,  were  an 
Indian  chief,  attired  in  his  peculiar  costume,  standing  in  a  hesi- 
tating posture,  with  a^hand  half  extended  towards  a  scroll  hanging 
partly  unrolled  from  the  hand  of  the  other  figure.  The  latter  was 
an  American  officer  in  full  dress,  off'ering  with  one  hand  the  im- 
signed  treaty  to  the  reluctant  savage,  while  with  the  other  he  pre- 
sents a  musket  and  bayonet  to  his  breast.  This  picture  was 
exhibited  some  years  ago  near  Lewistown,  New  York,  as  the  pro- 
duction of  a  man  of  the  Tuscarora  tribe,  named  Cusick.  It  was  an 
affecting  appeal  from  the  Indian  to  the  white  man ;  for  although, 
in  point  of  fact,  the  Indians  have  never  been  compelled,  by  direct 
force,  to  part  with  their  lands,  yet  we  have  triumphed  over  them 
by  our  superior  power  and  intelligence,  and  there  is  a  moral  truth 
in  the  picture,  which  represents  the  savage  as  yielding  from  fear, 
that  which  his  judgment,  and  his  attachments,  would  have  withheld. 

We  do  not  design  to  intimate  that  our  colonial  and  national  trans- 
actions with  the  Indians  have  been  uniformly,  or  even  habitually 


12  BIOGRAPHY. 

unjust.  On  the  contrary,  the  treaties  of  Penn,  and  of  Washington, 
and  some  of  those  of  the  Puritans,  to  name  no  others,  are  honorable 
to  those  who  presided  at  their  structure  and  execution;  and  teach 
us  how  important  it  is  to  be  just  and  magnanimous  in  pubUc,  as 
well  as  in  personal  acts.  Nor  do  we  at  all  believe  that  migrating 
tribes,  small  in  number,  and  of  very  unsettled  habits  of  life,  have 
any  right  to  appropriate  to  themselves,  as  hunting  grounds  and 
battle  fields,  those  large  domains  which  God  designed  to  be  re- 
claimed from  the  wilderness,  and  which,  under  the  culture  of  civil- 
ized man,  are  adapted  to  sustain  millions  of  human  beings,  and  to 
be  made  subservient  to  the  noblest  purposes  of  human  thought  and 
industry.  Nor  can  we  in  justice  charge,  exclusively,  upon  the 
white  population,  the  corrupting  influence  of  their  intercourse  with 
the  Indian  tribes.  There  is  to  be  presupposed  no  little  vice  and 
bad  propensity  on  the  part  of  the  savages,  evinced  in  the  facility 
with  which  they  became  the  willing  captives,  and  ultimate  victims 
of  that  "knowledge  of  evil,"  which  our  people  have  imparted  to 
them.  The  treachery  also  of  the  Indian  tribes,  on  our  defenceless 
frontiers,  their  untameable  ferocity,  their  brutal  mode  of  warfare, 
and  their  systematic  indulgence  of  the  principle  of  revenge,  have 
too  often  assumed  the  most  terrific  forms  of  wickedness  and  destruc- 
tion towards  our  confiding  emigrants.  It  is  difficult  to  decide  be- 
tween parties  thus  placed  in  positions  of  antagonism,  involving  a 
long  series  of  mutual  .aggressions,  inexcusable  on  either  side,  upon 
any  exact  principle  of  rectitude,  yet  palliated  on  both  by  counter- 
balancing provocation.  So  far  as  our  government  has  been  con- 
cerned, the  system  of  intercourse  with  the  Indians  has  been  founded 
in  benevolence,  and  marked  by  a  forbearing  temper;  but  that  policy 
has  been  thwarted  hy  individual  avarice,  and  perverted  by  unfaith- 
ful or  injudicious  administration.  After  all,  however,  the  burden 
of  guilt  must  be  conceded  to  lie  u})on  the  party  having  all  the  ad- 
vantages of  power,  civihzation  and  Christianity,  whose  position 
placed  them  in  the  paternal  relation  towards  these  scattered  chil- 


RED    JACKET.  13 

dren  of  the  forest.  All  the  controlling  interests  of  the  tribes  tended 
to  instil  in  them  sentiments  of  fear,  of  dependence,  of  peace,  and 
even  of  friendship,  towards  their  more  powerful  neighbors ;  and  it 
has  chiefly  been  when  we  have  chafed  them  to  madness  by  inces- 
sant and  unnecessary  encroachment,  and  by  unjust  treaties,  or  when 
they  have  been  seduced  from  their  fidelity  by  the  enemies  of  our 
country,  that  they  have  been  so  unwise  as  to  provoke  our  resent- 
ment by  open  hostility.  These  wars  have  uniformly  terminated  in 
new  demands  on  our  part,  in  ever  growing  accessions  from  their 
continually  diminishing  soil,  until  the  small  reservations,  which 
they  have  been  permitted  to  retain  in  the  bosom  of  our  territory,  are 
scarcely  large  enough  to  support  the  living,  or  hide  the  dead,  of 
these  miserable  remnants  of  once  powerful  tribes. 

It  is  not  our  purpose,  however,  to  argue  the  grave  questions 
growing  out  of  our  relations  with  this  interesting  race ;  but  only  to 
make  that  brief  reference  to  them,  which  seems  unavoidably  con- 
nected with  the  biographical  sketch  we  are  about  to  give,  of  a  chief 
who  was  uniformly,  through  life,  the  able  advocate  of  the  rights  of 
his  tribe,  and  the  fearless  opposer  of  all  encroachment — one  who 
was  not  awed  by  the  white  man's  power,  nor  seduced  by  his  pro- 
fessions of  friendship. 

From  the  best  information  we  can  obtain,  it  appears  probable, 
that  this  celebrated  chief  was  born  about  A.  D.  1756,  at  the  place 
formerly  called  "  Old  Castle,"  now  embraced  in  the  town  of  Seneca, 
Ontario  County,  in  the  State  of  New  York,  and  three  miles  west  of 
the  present  beautiful  village  of  Geneva.  His  Indian  name  was  Sa- 
go-ijou-wat-ha,  or  Keeper  arvake,  which,  with  the  usual  appropriate- 
ness of  the  native  nomenclature,  indicates  the  vigilance  of  his  cha- 
racter. He  acquired  the  more  familiar  name,  which  he  bore  through 
life  among  white  men,  in  the  following  manner.  During  the  war 
of  the  revolution,  the  Seneca  tribe  fought  under  the  British  stand- 
ard. Though  he  had  scarcely  reached  the  years  of  manhood,  he 
engaged  in  the  war,  was  much  distinguished  by  his  activity  and 


14  BIOGRAPHY. 

intelligence,  and  attracted  the  attention  of  the  British  officers.  One 
of  them  presented  him  with  a  richly  embroidered  scarlet  jacket, 
which  he  took  great  pride  in  wearing.  When  this  was  worn  out, 
he  was  presented  with  another ;  and  he  continued  to  wear  this  pecu- 
liar dress  until  it  became  a  mark  of  distinction,  and  gave  him  the 
name  by  which  he  was  afterwards  best  known.  As  lately  as  the 
treaty  of  1794,  Captain  Parish,  to  whose  kindness  we  are  indebted 
for  some  of  these  details,  presented  him  with  another  red  jacket,  to 
perpetuate  a  name  to  which  he  was  so  much  attached. 

When  but  seventeen  years  old,  the  abilities  of  Red  Jacket, 
especially  his  activity  in  the  chase,  and  his  remarkably  tenacious 
memory,  attracted  the  esteem  and  admiration  of  his  tribe;  and  he 
was  frequently  employed  during  the  war  of  the  revolution,  as  a 
runner,  to  carry  dispatches.  In  that  contest  he  took  little  or  no 
part  as  a  warrior ;  and  it  would  appear  that  like  his  celebrated  pre- 
decessors in  rhetorical  fame,  Demosthenes  and  Cicero,  he  better 
understood  how  to  rouse  his  countrymen  to  war,  than  to  leetd  them 
to  victory.  The  warlike  chief,  Corn  Plant,  boldly  charged  him 
with  want  of  courage,  and  his  conduct  on  one  occasion  at  least 
seems  to  have  fully  justified  the  charge.  During  the  expedition  of 
the  American  General  Sullivan  against  the  Indians  in  1779,  a  stand 
was  attempted  to  be  made  against  him  by  Corn  Plant,  on  the  beach 
of  the  Canandaigua  lake.  On  the  approach  of  the  American  army, 
a  small  number  of  the  Indians,  among  whom  was  Red  Jacket, 
began  to  retreat.  Corn  Plant  exerted  himself  to  rally  them.  He 
threw  himself  before  Red  Jacket,  and  endeavored  to  prevail  on 
him  to  fic?ht;  in  vain;  when  the  indio^nant  chief,  turning  to  the 
young  wife  of  the  recreant  warrior,  exclaimed,  "leave  that  man,  he 
is  a  coward."' 

There  is  no  small  evidence  of  the  transcendent  abilities  of  this 
distinguished  individual,  to  be  found  in  the  fact  of  his  rising  into 
the  highest  rank  among  his  people,  though  believed  by  them  to  be 
destitute  of  the  virtue  which  they  hold  in  the  greatest  estimation. 


RED   JACKET.  15 

The  savage  admires  those  quaUties  which  are  pecuHar  to  his  mode 
of  hfe,  and  are  most  practically  useful  in  the  vicissitudes  to  which 
it  is  incident.  Courage,  strength,  swiftness  and  cunning,  are  indis- 
pensably necessary  in  the  constantly  recurring  scenes  of  the  battle 
and  the  chase;  while  the  most  patient  fortitude  is  required  in  the 
endurance  of  the  pain,  hunger,  and  exposure  to  all  extremes  of  cli- 
mate, to  w^hich  the  Indian  is  continually  subjected.  Ignorant  and 
uncultivated,  they  have  few  intellectual  wants  or  endowments,  and 
place  but  little  value  upon  any  display  of  genius,  which  is  not  com- 
bined with  the  art  of  the  warrior.  To  this  rule,  eloquence  forms 
an  exception.  Where  there  is  any  government,  how^ever  rude, 
there  must  be  occasional  assemblies  of  the  people ;  where  war  and 
peace  are  made,  the  chiefs  of  the  contending  parties  will  meet  in 
council;  and  on  such  occasions  the  sagacious  counselor,  and  able 
orator,  will  rise  above  him  whose  powers  are  merely  physical.  But 
under  any  circumstances,  courage  is  so  essential,  in  a  barbarous 
community,  where  battle  and  violence  are  continually  occurring, 
where  the  right  of  the  strongest  is  the  paramount  law,  and  where 
life  itself  must  be  supported  by  its  exposure  in  procuring  the  means 
of  subsistence,  that  we  can  scarcely  imagine  how  a  coward  can  be 
respected  among  savages,  or  how  an  individual  without  courage 
can  rise  to  superior  sway  among  such  fierce  spirits. 

But  though  not  distinguished  as  a  warrior,  it  seems  that  Red 
Jacket  was  not  destitute  of  bravery;  for  on  a  subsequent  occasion, 
the  stain  affixed  upon  his  character,  on  the  occasion  alluded  to,  was 
wiped  away,  by  his  good  conduct  in  the  field.  The  true  causes, 
however,  of  his  great  influence  in  his  tribe,  were  his  transcendent 
talents,  and  the  circumstances  under  which  he  lived.  In  times  of 
public  calamity  the  abilities  of  great  men  are  appreciated,  and  called 
into  action.  Red  Jacket  came  upon  the  theatre  of  active  life,  when 
the  power  of  his  tribe  had  declined,  and  its  extinction  was  threat- 
ened. The  white  man  was  advancing  upon  them  with  gigantic 
strides.     The  red  warrior  had  appealed,  ineffectually,  to  arms;  his 


16  BIOGRAPHY. 

cunning  had  been  foiled  and  his  strength  overpowered;  his  foes, 
superior  in  prowess,  were  countless  in  number ;  and  he  had  thrown 
down  the  tomahawk  in  despair.  It  was  then  that  Hed  Jacket  stood 
forward  as  a  patriot,  defending  his  nation  with  fearless  eloquence, 
and  denouncing  its  enemies  in  strains  of  fierce  invective,  or  bitter 
sarcasm.  He  became  their  counselor,  their  negotiator,  and  their 
orator.  Whatever  may  have  been  his  conduct  in  the  field,  he  now 
evinced  a  moral  courage,  as  cool  and  sagacious  as  it  was  undaunted, 
and  which  showed  a  mind  of  too  high  an  order  to  be  influenced  by 
the  base  sentiment  of  fear.  The  relations  of  the  Senecas  with 
the  American  people,  introduced  questions  of  a  new  and  highly 
interesting  character,  having  reference  to  the  purchase  of  their 
lands,  and  the  introduction  of  Christianity  and  the  arts.  The  In- 
dians were  asked  not  only  to  sell  their  country,  but  to  embrace  a 
new  religion,  to  change  their  occupations  and  domestic  habits,  and 
to  adopt  a  novel  system  of  thought  and  action.  Strange  as  these 
propositions  must  have  seemed  in  themselves,  they  were  rendered 
the  more  unpalatable  when  dictated  by  the  stronger  party,  and  ac- 
companied by  occasional  acts  of  oppression. 

It  was  at  this  crisis  that  Red  Jacket  stood  forward,  the  intrepid 
defender  of  his  country,  its  customs,  and  its  religion,  and  the  un- 
wavering opponent  of  all  innovation.  He  yielded  nothing  to  per- 
suasion, to  bribery,  or  to  menace,  and  never,  to  his  last  hour,  remit- 
ted his  exertions  in  what  he  considered  the  noblest  purpose  of  his 
life. 

An  intelligent  gentleman,  who  knew  this  chief  intimately,  in 
peace  and  war,  for  more  than  thirty  years,  speaks  of  him  in  the  fol- 
lowing terms:  "  Red  Jacket  was  a  perfect  Indian  in  every  respect 
— in  costume,*  in  his  contempt  of  the  dress  of  the  white  men,  in 
his  hatred  and  opposition  to  the  missionaries,  and  in  his  attachment 

*  The  portrait  represents  him  in  a  hliie  coat.  lie  wore  this  coat  wlien  he  sat  to 
King,  of  Washington.  lie  rarely  dressed  himself  otherwise  than  in  the  costume  of 
his  tribe.     He  made  an  exception  on  this  occasion. 


RED  JACKET.  17 

to,  and  veneration  for,  the  ancient  customs  and  traditions  of  his 
tribe.  He  had  a  contempt  for  the  EngUsh  language,  and  disdained 
to  use  any  other  than  his  own.  He  was  the  finest  specimen  of  the 
Indian  character  I  ever  knew,  and  sustained  it  with  more  dignity 
than  any  other  chief  He  was  the  second  in  authority  in  his  tribe. 
As  an  orator  he  was  unequaled  by  any  Indian  I  ever  saw.  His 
language  w^as  beautiful  and  figurative,  as  the  Indian  language 
always  is,  and  delivered  with  the  greatest  ease  and  fluency.  His 
gesticulation  w^as  easy,  graceful  and  natural.  His  voice  was  dis- 
tinct and  clear,  and  he  always  spoke  with  great  animation.  His 
memory  was  very  strong.  I  have  acted  as  interpreter  to  most  of 
his  speeches,  to  which  no  translation  could  do  adequate  justice." 

Another  gentleman,  who  had  much  official  and  personal  inter- 
course with  the  Seneca  orator,  wTites  thus:  "You  have  no  doubt 
been  well  informed  as  to  the  strenuous  opposition  of  Red  Jacket,  to 
all  improvement  in  the  arts  of  civilized  life,  and  more  especially  to 
all  innovations  upon  the  religion  of  the  Indians — or,  as  they  gene- 
rally term  it,  the  religion  of  their  fathers.  His  speeches  upon  this 
and  other  points,  wdiich  have  been  published,  were  obtained  through 
the  medium  of  illiterate  interpreters,  and  present  us  with  nothing 
more  than  ragged  and  disjointed  sketches  of  the  originals.  In  a 
private  conversation  between  Red  Jacket,  Colonel  Chapin,  and 
myself,  in  1824,  I  asked  him  why  he  was  so  much  opposed  to  the 
establishment  of  missionaries  among  his  people.  The  question 
seemed  to  awaken  in  the  sage  old  chief  feelings  of  surprise,  and 
after  a  moment's  reflection  he  replied,  with  a  sarcastic  smile,  and 
an  emphasis  peculiar  to  himself,  'Because  they  do  us  no  good.  If 
they  are  not  useful  to  the  white  people,  why  do  they  send  them 
among  the  Indians ;  if  they  are  useful  to  the  white  people,  and  do 
them  good,  why  do  they  not  keep  them  at  home  ?  They  are  surely 
bad  enough  to  need  the  labor  of  every  one  who  can  make  them 
better.  These  men  know  we  do  not  understand  their  religion.  We 
cannot  read  their  book ;  they  tell  us  different  stories  about  what  it 
3 


18  BIOGRAPHY. 

contains,  and  we  believe  they  make  the  book  talk  to  suit  themselves. 
If  we  had  no  money,  no  land,  and  no  country,  to  be  cheated  out  of, 
these  black  coats  w^ould  not  trouble  themselves  about  our  good  here- 
after. The  Great  Spirit  will  not  punish  for  what  we  do  not  know\ 
He  will  do  justice  to  his  red  children.  These  black  coats  talk  to 
the  Great  Spirit,  and  ask  for  light,  that  we  may  see  as  they  do, 
when  they  are  blind  themselves,  and  quarrel  about  the  light  which 
guides  them.  These  things  we  do  not  understand,  and  the  light 
they  give  us  makes  the  straight  and  plain  path  trod  by  our  fathers 
dark  and  dreary.  The  black  coats  tell  us  to  work  and  raise  corn : 
they  do  nothing  themselves,  and  would  starve  to  death  if  somebody 
did  not  feed  them.  All  they  do  is  to  pray  to  the  Great  Spirit;  but 
that  will  not  make  corn  or  potatoes  grow ;  if  it  will,  w^hy  do  they 
beo-  from  us,  and  from  the  white  people?  The  red  men  knew 
nothinof  of  trouble  until  it  came  from  the  wdiite  man;  as  soon  as 
they  crossed  the  great  waters  they  w^anted  our  country,  and  in 
return  have  always  been  ready  to  learn  us  how  to  quarrel  about 
their  religion.  Red  Jacket  can  never  be  the  friend  of  such  men. 
The  Indians  can  never  be  civilized ;  they  are  not  like  white  men. 
If  they  were  raised  among  the  wdiite  people,  and  learned  to  work, 
and  to  read,  as  they  do,  it  would  only  make  their  situation  worse. 
They  would  be  treated  no  better  than  negroes.  We  are  few  and 
weak,  but  may  for  a  long  time  be  happy,  if  we  hold  fast  to  our 
country  and  the  religion  of  our  fathers.'  " 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  a  more  detailed  account  of  this 
great  man,  cannot  be  given.  The  nature  of  his  life  and  attach- 
ments, threw  his  history  out  of  the  view,  and  beyond  the  reach  of 
white  men.  It  was  part  of  his  national  policy  to  have  as  little  inter- 
course as  possible  with  civilized  persons,  and  he  met  our  country- 
men only  amid  the  intrigues  and  excitement  of  treaties,  or  in  the 
degradation  of  that  vice  of  civilized  society,  Avhich  makes  white 
men  savages,  and  savages  brutes.  Enough,  however,  has  been  pre- 
served to  show  that  he  was  an  extraordinary  man. 


RED   JACKET.  19 

Perhaps  the  most  remarkable  attribute  of  his  character  was  com- 
manding eloquence.  A  notable  illustration  of  the  power  of  his 
eloquence  M'-as  given  at  a  council,  held  at  Buffalo  Creek,  in  New 
York.  Corn  Plant,  who  was  at  that  period  chief  of  the  Senecas, 
was  mainly  instrumental  in  making  the  treaty  of  Fort  Stanwix,  in 
1784.  His  agency  in  this  affair  operated  unfavorably  upon  his 
character,  and  weakened  his  influence  with  his  tribe.  Perceiving 
that  Red  Jacket  was  availing  himself  of  his  loss  of  popularity,  he 
resolved  on  counteracting  him.  To  do  this  effectually,  he  ordained 
one  of  his  brothers  a  prophet,  and  set  him  to  work  to  pow-wo7v 
against  his  rival,  and  his  followers.  The  plan  consummated.  Red 
Jacket  was  assailed  in  the  midst  of  the  tribe,  by  all  those  arts  that 
are  known  to  be  so  powerful  over  the  superstition  of  the  Indian. 
The  council  was  full — and  was,  no  doubt,  convened  mainly  for  tl^s 
object.  Of  this  occurrence  De  Witt  Clinton  says — "At  this  crisis, 
Red  Jacket  well  knew  that  the  future  color  of  his  life  depended 
upon  the  powers  of  his  mind.  He  spoke  in  his  defence-  for  near 
three  hours — the  iron  brow  of  superstition  relented  under  the  magic 
of  his  eloquence.  He  declared  the  Prophet  an  impostor,  and  a 
cheat — he  prevailed — the  Indians  divided,  and  a  small  majority 
appeared  in  his  favor.  Perhaps  the  annals  of  history  cannot  fur- 
nish a  more  conspicuous  instance  of  the  power  and  triumph  of 
oratory  in  a  barbarous  nation,  devoted  to  superstition,  and  looking 
up  to  the  accuser  as  a  delegated  minister  of  the  Almighty."  Of 
the  power  which  he  exerted  over  the  minds  of  those  who  heard  him, 
it  has  been  justly  remarked,  that  no  one  ignorant  of  the  dialect  in 
which  he  spoke  can  adequately  judge.  He  wisely,  as  well  as 
proudly,  chose  to  speak  through  an  interpreter,  who  was  often  an 
illiterate  person,  or  sometimes  an  Indian,  who  could  hardly  be 
expected  to  do  that  justice  to  the  orator  of  the  forest,  which  the 
learned  are  scarcely  able  to  render  to  each  other.  Especially, 
would  such  reporters  fail  to  catch  even  the  spirit  of  an  animated 
harangue,  as  it  fell  rich  and  fervid  from  the  lips  of  an  injured 


20  BIOGRAPHY. 

patriot,  standing  amid  the  ruins  of  his  httle  state,  rebuking  on  the  one 
hand  his  degenerate  tribe,  and  on  the  other  repelhng  the  encroach- 
ments of  an  absorbing  power.  The  speeches  which  have  been 
reported  as  his  are,  for  the  most  part,  miserable  failures,  either  made 
up  for  the  occasion  in  the  prosecution  of  some  mercenary,  or  sinister 
purpose,  or  unfaithfully  rendered  into  puerile  periods  by  an  igno- 
rant native. 

There  are  several  interesting  anecdotes  of  Red  Jacket,  which 
should  be  preserved  as  illustrations  of  the  peculiar  points  of  his- 
character  and  opinions,  as  w^ell  as  of  his  ready  eloquence.  We  shall 
relate  a  few  which  are  undoubtedly  authentic. 

In  a  council  which  was  held  with  the  Senecas  by  Governor  Tomp- 
kins of  New  York,  a  contest  arose  between  that  gentleman  and 
]^d  Jacket,  as  to  a  fact,  coimected  with  a  treaty  of  many  years' 
standing.  The  American  agent  stated  one  thing,  the  Indian  chief 
corrected  him,  and  insisted  that  the  reverse  of  his  assertion  was 
true.  But,  it  was  rejoined,  "you  have  forgotten — we  have  it  writ- 
ten down  on  paper."  "The  paper  then  tells  a  lie,"  was  the  confi- 
dent answer;  'T  have  it  written  here,"  continued  the  chief,  placing 
his  hand  with  great  dignity  upon  his  brow.  "You  Yankees  are 
born  with  a  feather  between  your  fingers ;  but  your  paper  does  not 
speak  the  truth.  The  Indian  keeps  his  knowledge  here^ — this  is 
the  book  the  Great  Spirit  gave  us — it  does  not  lie!"  A  reference 
was  immediately  made  to  the  treaty  in  question,  when,  to  the  aston- 
ishment of  all  present,  and  to  the  triumph  of  the  tawny  statesman, 
the  document  confirmed  every  word  he  had  uttered. 

About  the  year  1820,  Count  D.,  a  young  French  nobleman,  who 
was  makinof  a  tour  in  America,  visited  the  town  of  Buffalo.  Hear- 
ing  of  the  fame  of  Red  Jacket,  and  learning  that  his  residence  was 
but  seven  miles  distant,  he  sent  him  word  that  he"  was  desirous  to 
see  him,  and  that  he  hoped  the  chief  would  visit  him  at  Buffalo,  the 
next  day.  Red  Jacket  received  the  message  with  much  contempt, 
and  replied,  "  tell  the  yoimg  man  that  if  he  wishes  to  see  the  old 


RED    JACKET.  21 

chief,  he  may  find  liim  with  his  nation,  where  other  strangers  pay 
their  respects  to  him;  and  Red  Jacket  will  be  glad  to  see  him." 
The  count  sent  back  his  messenger,  to  say  that  he  was  fatigued  by 
his  journey,  and  could  not  go  to  the  Seneca  village ;  that  he  had 
come  all  the  way  from  France  to  see  Red  Jacket,  and  after  having 
put  himself  to  so  much  trouble  to  see  so  great  a  man,  the  latter  could 
not  refuse  to  meet  him  at  Buffalo.  "Tell  him,"  said  the  sarcastic 
chief,  "that  it  is  very  strange  he  should  come  so  far  to  see  me,  and 
then  stop  short  within  seven  miles  of  my  residence."  The  retort 
was  richly  merited.  The  count  visited  him  at  his  wigwam,  and 
then  Red  Jacket  accepted  an  invitation  to  dine  with  the  foreign 
traveler  at  his  lodgings  in  Buffalo.  The  young  nobleman  declared 
that  he  considered  Red  Jacket  a  greater  wonder  than  the  Falls  of 
Niagara.  This  remark  was  the  more  striking,  as  it  was  made 
within  view  of  the  great  cataract.  But  it  was  just.  He  who  made 
the  world,  and  filled  it  with  wonders,  has  declared  man  to  be  the 
crowning  work  of  the  whole  creation. 

It  happened,  during  the  revolutionary  war,  that  a  treaty  was  held 
with  the  Indians,  at  which  Lafayette  was  present.  The  object  was 
to  unite  the  various  tribes  in  amity  with  America.  The  majority 
of  the  chiefs  were  friendly,  but  there  was  much  opposition  made  to 
it,  more  especially  by  a  young  warrior,  who  declared  that  when  an 
alliance  was  entered  into  with  America  he  should  consider  the  sun 
of  his  country  had  set  for  ever.  In  his  travels  through  the  Indian 
country,  when  last  in  America,  it  happened  at  a  large  assemblage 
of  chiefs,  that  Lafayette  referred  to  the  treaty  in  question,  and  turn- 
ing to  Red  Jacket,  said,  "pray  tell  me  if  you  can,  what  has  become 
of  that  daring  youth  who  so  decidedly  opposed  all  our  propositions 
for  peace  and  amity?  Does  he  still  live?  and  what  is  his  condi- 
tion?" "I,  myself,  am  the  man,"  replied  Red  Jacket;  "the  decided 
enemy  of  the  Americans,  so  long  as  the  hope  of  opposing  them 
successfully  remained,  but  now  their  true  and  faithful  ally  until 
death." 


22  BIOGRAPHY. 

Durino-  the  war  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States, 
which  commenced  in  1812,  Red  Jacket  was  disposed  to  remain 
neutral,  but  was  overruled  by  his  tribe,  and  at  last  engaged  heartily 
on  our  side,  in  consequence  of  an  argument  which  occurred  to  his 
own  mind.  The  lands  of  his  tribe  border  upon  the  frontier  between 
the  United  States  and  Canada.  "If  the  British  succeed,"  he  said, 
'•they  will  take  our  country  from  us;  if  the  Americans  drive  them 
back,  they  will  claim  our  land  by  right  of  conquest."  He  fought 
through  the  whole  war,  displayed  the  most  undaunted  intrepidity, 
and  completely  redeemed  his  character  from  the  suspicion  of  that 
unmanly  weakness  with  which  he  had  been  charged  in  early  life ; 
while  in  no  instance  did  he  exhibit  the  ferocity  of  the  savage,  or 
disgrace  himself  by  any  act  of  outrage  towards  a  prisoner  or  a  fallen 
enemy.  His,  therefore,  was  that  true  moral  courage,  which  results 
from  self-respect  and  the  sense  of  duty,  and  which  is  a  more  noble 
and  more  active  principle  than  that  mere  animal  instinct  which 
renders  many  men  insensible  to  danger.  Opposed  to  war,  not 
ambitious  of  martial  fame,  and  unskilled  in  military  affairs,  he  went 
to  battle  from  principle,  and  met  its  perils  with  the  spirit  of  a 
veteran  warrior,  while  he  shrunk  from  its  cruelties  with  the  sen- 
sibility of  a  man,  and  a  philosopher. 

Red  Jacket  was  the  foe  of  the  white  man.  His  nation  was  his 
God;  her  honor,  preservation,  and  liberty,  his  religion.  He  hated 
the  missionary  of  the  cross,  because  he  feared  some  secret  design 
upon  the  lands,  the  peace,  or  the  independence  of  the  Senecas.  He 
never  understood  Christianity.  Its  sublime  disinterestedness  ex- 
ceeded his  conceptions.  He  was  a  keen  observer  of  human  nature ; 
and  saw  that  among  white  and  red  men,  sordid  interest  was  equally 
the  spring  of  action.  He,  therefore,  naturally  enough  suspected 
every  stranger  who  came  to  his  tribe  of  some  design  on  their  little 
and  dearly  prized  domains;  and  felt  towards  the  Christian  mission- 
ary as  the  Trojan  priestess  did  towards  the  wooden  horse  of  the 
Greeks.      He  8aM%  too,  that  the  same  influence  which  tended  to 


RED   JACKET.  23 

reduce  his  wandering  tribe  to  civilized  habits,  must  necessarily 
change  his  whole  system  of  policy.  He  wished  to  preserve  the 
integrity  of  his  tribe  by  keeping  the  Indians  and  white  men  apart, 
while  the  direct  tendency  of  the  missionary  system  was  to  blend 
them  in  one  society,  and  to  bring  them  nnder  a  common  religion 
and  government.  While  it  annihilated  paganism,  it  dissolved  the 
nationality  of  the  tribe.  In  the  wilderness,  far  from  white  men, 
the  Indians  might  rove  in  pursuit  of  game,  and  remain  a  distinct 
people.  But  the  district  of  land  reserved  for  the  Senecas,  -was  not 
as  large  as  the  smallest  county  in  New  York,  and  was  now  sur- 
rounded by  an  ever-growing  population  impatient  to  possess  their 
lands,  and  restricting  their  hunting  grounds,  by  bringing  the  arts 
of  husbandry  up  to  the  line  of  demarkation.  The  deer,  the  buffalo, 
and  the  elk  were  gone.  On  Red  Jacket's  system,  his  people  should 
have  followed  them;  but  he  chose  to  remain,  and  yet  refused  to 
adopt  those  arts  and  institutions  which  alone  could  preserve  his 
tribe  from  an  early  and  ignominious  extinction. 

It  must  also  be  stated  in  fairness,  that  the  missionaries  are  not 
always  men  fitted  for  their  work.  Many  of  them  have  been  desti- 
tute of  the  talents  and  information  requisite  in  so  arduous  an  enter- 
prise; some  have  been  bigoted  and  over  zealous,  and  others  have 
wanted  temper  and  patience.  Ignorant  of  the  aboriginal  languages, 
and  obliged  to  rely  upon  interpreters  to  whom  religion  was  an 
occult  science,  they  doubtless  often  conveyed  very  different  impres- 
sions from  those  which  they  intended.  "What  have  you  said  to 
them?"  inquired  a  missionary  once,  of  the  interpreter  who  had  been 
expounding  his  sermon.  "  I  told  them  you  have  a  message  to  them 
from  the  Great  Spirit,"  was  the  reply.  *'I  said  no  such  thing," 
cried  the  missionary;  "tell  them  I  am  come  to  speak  of  God,  the 
only  living  and  True  God,  and  of  the  life  that  is  to  be  hereafter — 
well,  what  have  you  said?"  "That  you  will  tell  them  about  Mani- 
to  and  the  land  of  spirits."  "Worse  and  worse!"  exclaimed  the 
embarrassed  preacher ;  and  such  is  doubtless  the  history  of  many 
sermons  which  have  been  delivered  to  the  bewildered  heathen. 


24  BIOGRAPHY. 

There  is  another  cause  which  has  seldom  failed  to  operate  in 
opposition  to  any  fair  experiment  in  reference  to  the  civilization  of 
the  Indians.  The  frontiers  are  always  infested  by  a  class  of  adven- 
turers, whose  plans  of  speculation  are  best  promoted  by  the  igno- 
rance of  the  Indian ;  who,  therefore,  steadily  thwart  every  benevo- 
lent attempt  to  enlighten  the  savage;  and  who  are  as  ingenious  as 
they  are  busy,  in  framing  insinuations  to  the  discredit  of  those 
engaged  in  benevolent  designs  towards  this  unhappy  race. 

Whatever  was  the  policy  of  Red  Jacket,  or  the  reasons  on  which 
it  was  founded,  he  was  the  steady,  skillful,  and  potent  foe  of  mis- 
sions in  his  tribe,  which  became  divided  into  two  factions,  one  of 
which  was  called  the  Christian,  and  the  other  the  Pagan  party. 
The  Christian  party  in  1827  outnumbered  the  Pagan — and  Red 
Jacket  was  formall}^  and  by  a  vote  of  the  council,  displaced  from 
the  office  of  Chief  of  the  Senecas,  which  he  had  held  ever  since  his 
triumph  over  Corn  Plant.  He  was  greatly  affected  by  this  decision, 
and  made  a  journey  to  Washington  to  lay  his  griefs  before  his  Great 
Father.  His  first  call,  on  arriving  at  Washington,  was  on  Colonel 
M'Kenney,  who  was  in  charge  of  the  Bureau  of  Indian  Affairs. 
That  officer  was  well  informed,  through  his  agent,  of  all  that  had 
passed  among  the  Senecas,  and  of  the  decision  of  the  council,  and 
the  cause  of  it,  displacing  Red  Jacket.  After  the  customary  shaking 
of  hands,  Red  Jacket  spoke,  saying,  'T  have  a  talk  for  my  Father." 
"Tell  him,"  answered  Colonel  M'Kenney,  'T  have  one  for  him.  I 
will  make  it,  and  will  then  listen  to  him."  Colonel  M'Kenney 
narrated  all  that  had  passed  between  the  two  parties,  taking  care 
not  to  omit  the  minute  incidents  that  had  combined  to  produce  the 
open  rupture  that  had  taken  place.  He  sought  to  convince  Red 
Jacket  that  a  spirit  of  forbearance  on  his  part,  and  a  3'ielding  to  the 
Christian  party  the  right,  which  he  claimed  for  himself,  to  believe 
as  he  pleased  on  the  subject  of  religion,  would  have  prevented  the 
mortifying  result  of  liis  expulsion  from  office  and  power.  At  the 
conclusion  of  this  talk,  during  which  Red  Jacket  never  took  his 
keen  and  searching  eye  off  the  speaker,  he  turned  to  the  interpreter, 


RED   JACKET.  25 

saying,  with  his  finger  pointing  in  the  direction  of  his  people,  and 
of  his  home,  "  Our  Father  has  got  a  long  eye !"  He  then  proceeded 
to  vindicate  himself,  and  his  cause,  and  to  pour  out  upon  the  black 
coats  the  phials  of  his  wrath.  It  was  finally  arranged,  however, 
that  he  was  to  go  home,  and  there,  in  a  council  that  w^as  directed 
to  be  convened  for  the  purpose,  express  his  willingness  to  bury  the 
hatchet,  and  leave  it  to  those  who  might  choose  to  be  Christians,  to 
adopt  the  ceremonies  of  that  religion,  whilst  for  himself,  and  those 
who  thought  like  him,  he  claimed  the  privilege  to  follow  the  faith 
of  his  fathers.  Whereupon,  and  as  had  been  promised  him  at 
Washington,  the  council  unanimously  replaced  him  in  the  oflice  of 
chief,  which  he  held  till  his  death,  which  happened  soon  after.  It 
is  due  to  him  to  state,  that  a  cause,  which  has  retarded  the  progress 
of  Christianity  in  all  lands  lying  adjacent  to  Christian  nations, 
naturally  influenced  his  mind.  He  saw  many  individuals  in  Chris- 
tendom who  were  worse  than  Pagans.  He  did  not  know  that  few 
of  these  professed  to  be  Christians,  and  that  a  still  smaller  number 
practised  the  precepts  of  our  religion;  but  judging  them  in  the 
mass,  he  saw^  little  that  was  desirable  in  the  moral  character  of  the 
whites,  and  nothinor  invitinor  in  their  faith.  It  w^as  with  these 
views,  that  Red  Jacket,  in  council,  in  reply  to  the  proposal  to 
establish  a  mission  among  his  people,  said  with  inimitable  severity 
and  shrewdness,  "Your  talk  is  fair  and  good.  But  I  propose  this. 
Go,  try  your  hand  in  the  town  of  Buffalo,  for  one  year.  They 
need  missionaries,  if  you  can  do  what  you  say.  If  in  that  time  you 
shall  have  done  them  any  good,  and  made  them  any  better,  then 
we  will  let  you  come  among  our  people." 

A  gentleman,  who  saw  Red  Jacket  in  1820,  describes  him  as 
being  then  apparently  sixty  years  old.  He  was  dressed  with  much 
taste,  in  the  Indian  costume  throughout,  but  had  not  a  savage  look. 
His  form  was  erect,  and  not  large ;  and  his  face  noble.  He  wore  a 
blue  dress,  the  upper  garment  cut  after  the  fashion  of  a  hunting 
shirt;  with  blue  leggins,  very  neat  moccasins,  a  red  jacket,  and  a 
4 


26  BIOGRAPHY. 

girdle  of  red  about  his  waist.  His  eye  was  fine,  his  forehead  lofty 
and  capacious,  and  his  bearing  calm  and  dignified.  Previous  to  en- 
tering into  any  conversation  with  our  informant,  who  had  been 
introduced  to  him  under  the  most  favorable  auspices, *he  inquired, 
"What  are  you,  a  gambler,  (meaning  a  land  speculator,)  a  sheriff, 
or  a  black  coat?''  Upon  ascertaining  that  the  interview  was  not 
sought  for  any  specific  object  other  than  that  of  seeing  and  con- 
versing with  himself,  he  became  easy  and  affable,  and  delivered  his 
sentiments  freely  on  the  subject  which  had  divided  his  tribe,  and 
disturbed  himself,  for  many  years.  "  He  said  that  he  had  no  doubt 
that  Christianity  was  good  for  white  people,  but  that  the  red  men 
were  a  different  race,  and  required  a  different  religion.  He  believed 
that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  good  man,  and  that  the  whites  should  all 
be  sent  to  hell  for  killing  him ;  but  the  red  men,  having  no  hand  in 
his  death,  were  clear  of  that  crime.  The  Saviour  was  not  sent  to 
them,  the  atonement  not  made  for  them,  nor  the  Bible  given  to 
them,  and  therefore,  the  Christian  religion  was  not  intended  for 
them.  If  the  Great  Spirit  had  intended  they  should  be  Christians, 
he  would  have  made  his  revelation  to  them  as  well  as  to  the  wdiites ; 
and  not  having  made  it,  it  was  clearly  his  will  that  they  should 
continue  in  the  faith  of  their  fathers." 

The  whole  life  of  the  Seneca  chief  was  spent  in  vain  endeavors 
to  preserve  the  independence  of  his  tribe,  and  in  active  opposition 
as  well  to  the  plans  of  civilization  proposed  by  the  benevolent,  as 
to  the  attempts  at  encroachment  on  the  part  of  the  mercenary. 
His  views  remained  unchanged  and  his  mental  powers  unimpaired, 
to  the  last.  The  only  weakness,  incident  to  the  degenerate  condi- 
tion of  his  tribe,  into  which  he  permitted  himself  to  fall,  was  that 
of  intoxication.  Like'  all  Indians,  he  loved  ardent  spirits,  and 
although  his  ordinary  habits  were  temperate,  he  occasionally  gave 
himself  up  to  the  dreadful  temptation,  and  spent  several  days  in 
succession,  in  continual  drinking. 

The  circumstances  attending  his  decease  were  striking,  and  we 
shall  relate  them  in  the  language  of  one  who  \\-itnessed  the  facts 


RED    JACKET.  27 

which  he  states.  For  some  months  previous  to  his  death,  time  had 
made  such  ravages  on  his  constitution  as  to  render  him  fully  sen- 
sible of  his  approaching  dissolution.  To  that  event  he  often  ad- 
verted, and  always  in  the  language  of  philosophic  calmness.  He 
visited  successively  all  his  most  intimate  friends  at  their  cabins, 
and  conversed  with  them  upon  the  condition  of  the  nation,  in  the 
most  impressive  and  affecting  manner.  He  told  them  that  he  was 
passing  away,  and  his  counsels  would  soon  be  heard  no  more.  He 
ran  over  the  history  of  his  people  from  the  most  remote  period  to 
which  his  knowledge  extended,  and  pointed  out,  as  few  could,  the 
wrongs,  the  privations,  and  the  loss  of  character,  which  almost  of 
themselves  constituted  that  history.  "I  am  about  to  leave  you," 
said  he,  "and  when  I  am  gone,  and  my  warnings  shall  be  no  longer 
heard,  or  regarded,  the  craft  and  avarice  of  the  white  man  will  pre- 
vail. Many  winters  have  I  breasted  the  storm,  but  I  am  an  aged 
tree,  and  can  stand  no  longer.  My  leaves  are  fallen,  my  branches 
are  withered,  and  I  am  shaken  by  every  breeze.  Soon  my  aged 
trunk  will  be  prostrate,  and  the  foot  of  the  exulting  foe  of  the  Indian 
may  be  placed  upon  it  in  safety;  for  I  leave  none  who  will  be  able 
to  avenge  such  an  indignity.  Think  not  I  mourn  for  myself  I 
go  to  join  the  spirits  of  my  fathers,  where  age  cannot  come ;  but  my 
heart  fails,  when  I  think  of  my  people,  who  are  soon  to  be  scattered 
and  forgotten.''  These  several  interviews  were  all  concluded 
with  detailed  instructions  respecting  his  domestic  affairs  and  his 
funeral. 

There  had  long  been  a  missionary  among  the  Senecas,  who  was 
sustained  by  a  party  among  the  natives,  while  Red  Jacket  de- 
nounced "the  man  in  dark  dress,"  and  deprecated  the  feud  by 
which  his  nation  was  distracted.  In  his  dying  injunctions  to  those 
around  him,  he  repeated  his  wishes  respecting  his  interment: 
"Bury  me,"  said  he,  "by  the  side  of  my  former  wife;  and  let  my 
funeral  be  according  to  the  customs  of  our  nation.  Let  me  be 
dressed  and  equipped  as  my  fathers  were,  that  their  spirits  may 
rejoice  in  my  coming.     Be  sure  that  my  grave  be  not  made  by  a 


28  BIOGRAPHY. 

wliite  man;  let  them  not  pursue  me  there!"  He  died  on  the  20th 
of  January,  1830,  at  his  residence  near  Buffalo.  With  him  fell  the 
spirit  of  his  people.  They  gazed  upon  his  fallen  form,  and  mused 
upon  his  prophetic  warnings,  until  their  hearts  grew  heavy  with 
grief.  The  neighboring  missionary,  with  a  disregard  for  the  feel- 
ings of  the  bereaved,  and  the  injunctions  of  the  dead,  for  which 
it  is  difficult  to  account,  assembled  his  party,  took  possession  of  the 
body,  and  conveyed  it  to  their  meeting  house.  The  immediate 
friends  of  Red  Jacket,  amazed  at  the  transaction,  abandoned  the 
preparations  they  were  making  for  the  funeral  rites,  and  followed 
the  body  in  silence  to  the  place  of  worship,  where  a  service  was 
performed,  which,  considering  the  opinions  of  the  deceased,  was  as 
idle  as  it  was  indecorous.  They  were  then  told,  from  the  sacred 
desk,  that,  if  they  had  anything  to  say,  they  had  now  an  oppor- 
tunity. Incredulity  and  scorn  were  pictured  on  the  face  of  the 
Indians,  and  no  reply  was  made  except  by  a  chief  called  Green 
Blanket,  who  briefly  remarked,  "this  house  was  built  for  the  white 
man  ;  the  friends  of  Red  Jacket  cannot  be  heard  in  it."  Notwith- 
standing this  touching  appeal,  and  the  dying  injunctions  of  the 
Seneca  chief,  his  remains  were  taken  to  the  grave  prepared  by  the 
whites,  and  interred.  Some  of  the  Indians  followed  the  corpse,  but 
the  more  immediate  friends  of  Red  Jacket  took  a  last  view  of  their 
lifeless  chief,  in  the  sanctuary  of  that  religion  which  he  had  always 
opposed,  and  hastened  from  a  scene  which  overwhelmed  them  with 
humiliation  and  sorrow.  Thus  early  did  the  foot  of  the  white  man 
trample  on  the  dust  of  the  great  chief,  in  accordance  with  his  own 
prophetic  declaration. 

The  medal  which  Red  Jacket  wore,  and  which  is  faithfully 
copied  in  the  portrait  before  the  reader,  he  prized  above  all  price.  It 
was  a  personal  present,  made  in  1792,  from  General  Washington. 
He  was  never  known  to  be  without  it.  He  had  studied  and  com- 
prehended the  character  of  Washington,  and  placed  upon  this  gift 
a  value  corresponding  with  his  exalted  opinion  of  the  donor. 


AN     O.SAGP-:   WOMAN 


DraMn.Frz-rzted-,  Cohia-td'  k  FuJ'h^hM    by  J  T Bowen. ,  ThLtd'' 


MOHONGO 


Of  the  early  life  of  this  female  we  know  nothing;  and,  perhaps, 
little  could  be  gathered,  that  would  be  worthy  of  record.  She  is 
interesting  on  account  of  the  dignity  and  beauty  of  her  counte- 
nance, and  the  singular  nature  of  her  adventures  since  her  marriage. 
She  was  one  of  a  party  of  seven  of  her  tribe,  who  were  decoyed 
from  the  borders  of  Missouri,  by  an  adventurer,  whose  intention 
was  to  exhibit  them  in  Europe,  for  the  purpose  of  gain.  He  was  a 
Frenchman,  and  was  assisted  in  his  design  by  a  half  breed  Indian, 
who  acted  as  interpreter  between  him  and  the  deluded  victims  of 
his  mercenary  deception.  The  Indians  were  allured  from  home 
by  the  assurance  that  curiosity  and  respect  for  the  Indian  character, 
would  make  them  so  welcome  in  Europe,  that  they  would  be 
received  with  distinguished  marks  of  respect,  and  loaded  with 
valuable  presents.  It  is  not  probable  that  they  understood  that 
they  were  to  be  shown  for  money,  or  that  they  had  any  knowledge 
of  the  nature  of  such  exhibitions;  but  it  is  obvious  that  their  own 
views  were  mercenary,  and  that  they  were  incited  to  travel  by  the 
alleged  value  of  the  presents  which  would  probably  be  made  them. 

Whether  any  other  arguments  were  used  to  induce  these  untutored 
savages  to  embark  in  an  enterprise  so  foreign  from  their  timid  and 
reserved  habits,  we  have  been  unable  to  discover.  It  is  only  known 
that  the  individual  who  seduced  them  from  their  native  plains, 
assumed  the  character  and  dress  of  an  American  officer,  and  by 
this  deception  gained  their  confidence ;  and  it  is  more  than  proba- 
ble, that  as  they  only  knew  him  under  this  disguise,  they  were 


30  BIOGRAPHY. 

deceived  into  the  belief  that  he  was  acting  under  the  sanction  of 
the  government.  Whatever  may  have  been  the  pretence,  it  was 
a  cruel  deception;  and  it  would  be  curious  to  know  what  were  the 
feelings  and  the  reflections  of  those  wild  savages,  accustomed  to 
roam  uncontrolled  through  the  deep  forests,  and  over  the  boundless 
plains,  when  they  found  themselves  among  the  habitations  of  an 
enlightened  people,  the  objects  of  intense  curiosity,  and  the  prison- 
ers of  a  mercenary  keeper.  The  delusion  under  which  they  com- 
menced their  journey  was  probably  not  dispelled  previous  to  their 
arrival  at  New  York;  those  with  whom  they  met  on  the  way, 
supposed  them  to  be  proceeding  to  Washington,  on  a  visit  to  the 
President;  and  as  the  Indians  were  ignorant  of  our  language,  it  is 
not  surprising  that  this  singular  device  escaped  detection. 

At  New  York  the  party  embarked  for  Europe.  They  visited 
Holland,  Germany,  and  some  other  parts  of  the  continent,  and  at 
last  came  to  the  French  metropolis.  Here  the  imposture  was 
detected.  The  pretended  American  officer  had  been  at  Paris 
before;  he  was  recognized  by  his  creditors,  stripped  of  his  borrowed 
character,  and  thrown  into  prison;  while  the  wandering  savages 
were  so  fortunate  as  to  find  a  protector  in  Lafayette,  whose  affec- 
tion for  America  was  so  great,  that  the  native  of  our  land,  even 
though  an  illiterate  Indian,  was  ever  sure  of  a  welcome  under  his 
hospitable  roof  He  supplied  them  with  money,  and  caused 
arrangements  to  be  made  for  their  passage  to  the  United  States. 
During  the  voyage  they  were  attacked  by  the  small-pox,  and  three 
of  them  died.  Among  the  victims  was  the  husband  of  Mohongo, 
who  was  now  left  to  carry  back  to  her  people,  with  the  varied  tale 
of  her  adventures,  the  bitter  story  of  her  bereavement. 

The  party  landed  at  Norfolk,  in  Virginia,  whence  they  were 
sent  to  Washington  city.  They  were  kindly  received  at  the  seat 
of  government,  where  directions  were  given  for  their  hospitable 
entertainment  during  their  stay,  and  for  their  safe  conveyance  to 
tlie  Osage  villages.     They  reached  their  forest  home  in  safety,  and 


MOHONGO.  31 

have  done  us  the  justice  to  acknowledge  that,  although  they 
suffered  much  from  the  treachery  of  one  of  our  race,  who  allured 
them  from  the  wigwams  of  their  tribe,  they  were  indebted  to  the 
white  man  for  many  acts  of  kindness  and  sympathy  during  their 
novel  and  adventurous  journey.  They  profess  to  have  been  on  the 
whole  gratified  with  the  expedition. 

The  likeness  which  we  have  copied,  was  taken  at  Washington, 
by  order  of  the  War  Department,  while  Mohongo  remained  in  that 
city.  It  is  a  faithful  and  striking  representation  of  the  original; 
and  the  contemplation  of  it,  to  one  acquainted  with  the  Indian 
character,  gives  rise  to  a  train  of  thought  which  it  may  be  well  to 
notice.  The  ordinary  expression  of  the  countenance  of  the  Indian 
woman,  is  subdued  and  unmeaning ;  that  of  Mohongo  is  lighted  up 
with  intelligence.  It  is  joyous  as  well  as  reflective.  It  is  possible 
that  this  difference  may  be  accidental;  and  that  Mohongo  adven- 
tured upon  her  perilous  journey,  in  consequence  of  possessing  a 
mind  of  more  than  common  vigor,  or  a  buoyancy  of  spirit,  not 
usual  among  her  tribe.  But  we  incline  to  a  different  theory.  The 
Indian  woman  is  rather  the  servant  than  the  companion  of  man. 
She  is  a  favorite  and  confidential  servant,  who  is  treated  with  kind- 
ness, but  who  is  still  an  inferior.  The  life  of  the  untamed  savage 
affords  little  range  for  the  pov/ers  of  reflection ;  his  train  of  thought 
is  neither  varied  nor  extensive;  and  as  the  females  are  confined  to 
domestic  duties,  neither  meddling  in  public  affairs,  nor  mingling  in 
that  which  w^e  should  call  society,  the  exercise  of  their  mental 
powers  must  be  extremely  limited.  The  Indian  village  affords 
but  few  diversions,  and  still  fewer  of  the  operations  of  industry,  of 
business,  or  of  ingenuity.  The  mind  of  the  warrior  is  bent  on  war, 
or  on  the  chase,  while  the  almost  undivided  attention  of  the  female  is 
devoted  to  the  procuring  and  preparation  of  food.  In  the  moments 
of  leisure,  when  the  eye  would  roam  abroad,  and  the  mind  unbend 
itself  in  the  play  of  its  powers  of  observation,  a  monotonous  scenery 
is  ever  present.     They  have  their  mountains  and  plains,  their  woods 


32  BIOGRAPHY. 

and  rivers,  unchanged  from  year  to  year;  and  the  blue  sky  above 
them,  subjected  only  to  the  varieties  of  storm  and  sunshine.  Is  it 
strange  that  the  countenance  of  the  Indian  woman  should  be  vacant, 
and  her  demeanor  subdued? 

Mohongo  traveled  in  company  with  her  husband.  Constantly  in 
his  society,  sharing  with  him  the  perils,  the  vicissitudes,  and  the 
emotions,  incident  to  the  novel  scenes  into  which  they  were  thrown, 
and  released  from  the  drudgery  of  menial  occupation,  she  must 
have  risen  to  something  like  the  station  of  an  equal.  Perhaps  when 
circumstances  of  embarrassment,  or  perplexing  objects  of  curiosity, 
were  presented,  the  superior  tact  and  flexibility  of  the  female  mind 
became  apparent,  and  her  companions  learned  to  place  a  higher 
estimation  upon  her  character,  than  is  usually  awarded  by  the 
Indian  to  the  weaker  sex.  Escaped  from  servile  labor,  she  had 
leisure  to  think.  New  objects  were  continually  placed  before  her 
eye ;  admiration  and  curiosity  were  often  awakened  in  her  mind ; 
its  latent  faculties  were  excited,  and  that  beautiful  system  of  asso- 
ciation which  forms  the  train  of  rational  thought,  became  connected 
and  developed.  Mohongo  was  no  longer  the  drudge  of  a  savage 
hunter,  but  his  friend.  Such  are  the  inferences  which  seem  to  be 
fairly  deducible,  when  contrasting  the  agreeable  expression  of  this 
countenance,  with  the  stolid  lineaments  of  other  females  of  the 
same  race.  If  our  theory  be  correct,  the  example  before  us  affords 
a  significant  and  beautiful  illustration  of  the  beneficent  effects  of 
civilization  upon  the  human  mind. 


SHARITAEISH. 


The  Pawnee  nation  is  divided  into  several  parts,  the  original  or 
main  body  of  which  are  called  Grand  Pawnees,  while  the  bands 
which  have  separated  from  them,  and  form  independent,  though 
somewhat  subordinate  communities,  are  designated  as  Pawnee 
Loups,  Republican  Pawnees,  Pawnee  Mahas,  &c.  These  divi- 
sions of  larger  into  smaller  communities,  which  are  continually 
taking  place,  present  a  curious  subject  in  the  study  of  Indian 
history,  which  we  propose  to  treat  more  at  large  in  another  place. 

Sharitarish  was  principal  chief,  or  head  man  of  the  Grand 
Pawnees.  He  was  descended  from  a  line  of  chiefs,  and  according 
to  the  law  of  descents,  which  selects  the  next  of  kin,  if  worthy, 
succeeded  his  elder  brother,  Tarecawawaho.  They  were  sons  of 
Sharitarish,  a  chief,  who  is  mentioned  in  Pike's  Expedition  under 
the  name  of  Characterish. 

Tarecawawaho  was  a  brave  and  enterprising  leader,  as  indeed 
those  usually  are,  who  obtain  power  in  these  warlike  tribes;  for 
the  office  of  chief  is  no  sinecure  among  a  people  so  continually 
exposed  to  various  dangers.  He  had  also  a  large  share  of  that 
pride,  the  offspring  of  ignorance,  wdiich  is  often  the  principal 
ingredient  in  the  magnificence  of  sovereignty,  and  especially  in 
the  savage  state.  When  invited  to  visit  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  he  refused  to  do  so,  upon  the  ground  that  it  would 
be  too  great  a  condescension.  The  Pawnees,  he  asserted,  were  the 
greatest  people  in  the  world,  and  himself  the  most  important  chief 
He  was  willing  to  live  at  peace  with  the  American  people,  and  to 
5 


34  BIOGRAPHY. 

conciliate  the  government  by  reciprocating  their  acts  of  courtesy. 
But  he  argued  that  the  President  could  not  bring  as  many  young 
men  into  the  field  as  himself,  that  he  did  not  own  as  many  horses, 
nor  maintain  as  many  wives ;  that  he  was  not  so  distinguished  a 
brave,  and  could  not  exhibit  as  many  scalps  taken  in  battle ;  and 
that  therefore  he  would  not  consent  to  call  him  his  great  Father. 
He  did  not  object,  how^ever,  to  returning  the  civilities  of  the  Presi- 
dent, by  sending  a  delegation  composed  of  some  of  his  principal 
men;  and  among  those  selected  to  accompany  Major  O' Fallon  to 
Washington  on  this  occasion,  was  the  subject  of  this  sketch.  Shari- 
tarish  returned  with  enlarged  views  of  the  numbers  and  power  of 
the  white  men,  and  no  doubt  with  more  correct  opinions  than  he 
had  before  entertained,  of  the  relative  importance  of  his  own  nation. 
As  he  traveled  league  after  league  over  the  broad  expanse  of  the 
American  territory,  he  became  convinced  of  the  vast  disparity 
between  a  horde  of  wandering  savages  and  a  nation  of  civilized 
men,  and  was  satisfied  that  his  people  could  gain  nothing  by  a  state 
of  warfare  w^itli  a  power  so  superior. 

Sharitarish  was  a  chief  of  noble  form  and  fine  bearing ;  he  was 
six  fe  3t  tall,  and  well  proportioned ;  and  when  mounted  on  the 
fiery  steed  of  the  prairie,  was  a  graceful  and  very  imposing  person- 
age. His  people  looked  upon  him  as  a  great  brave,  and  the  young 
men  especially  regarded  him  as  a  person  w^ho  was  designed  to  great 
distinction.  After  his  return  from  Washington  his  popularity 
increased  so  greatly  as  to  excite  the  jealousy  of  his  elder  brother, 
the  head  chief,  w^ho,  how^ever,  did  not  long  survive  that  event.  He 
died  a  few  weeks  after  the  return  of  Sharitarish,  w^ho  succeeded 
liim,  but  who  also  died  during  the  succeeding  autumn,  at  the  age 
of  little  more  than  thirty  years.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  brother 
Ishcatape,  the  wicked  chief,  a  name  given  him  by  the  Omahas,  or 
Pawnee  Mahas,  and  which  also  has  been  applied  by  some  to  the 
suhjecl  of  this  notice. 


SEaUOYAH, 


THE    INVENTOR    OF    THE    CHEROKEE    ALPHABET. 

The  portrait  of  this  remarkable  individual  is  one  of  great  interest. 
It  presents  a  mild,  engaging  countenance,  entirely  destitute  of  that 
wild  and  fierce  expression  which  almost  invariably  marks  the 
features,  or  characterizes  the  expression,  of  the  American  Indians 
and  their  descendants.  It  exhibits  no  trace  of  the  ferocity  of  the 
savage ;  it  wants  alike  the  vigilant  eye  of  the  warrior  and  the  stupid 
apathy  of  the  less  intellectual  of  that  race.  The  contour  of  the  face, 
and  the  whole  style  of  the  expression,  as  w^ell  as  the  dress,  are 
decidedly  Asiatic,  and  might  be  triumphantly  cited  in  evidence  of 
the  oriental  origin  of  our  tribes,  by  those  who  maintain  that  plausi- 
ble theory.  It  is  not  merely  intelligent  and  thoughtful,  but  there 
is  an  almost  feminine  refinement  and  a  luxurious  softness  about  it, 
w^hich  might  characterize  the  features  of  an  eastern  sage,  accustomed 
to  ease  and  indolence,  but  are  little  indicative  of  an  American  origin, 
or  of  a  mind  formed  among  the  wilds  of  our  western  frontier. 

At  an  early  period  in  the  settlement  of  our  colonies,  the  Chero- 
kees  received  with  hospitality  the  white  men  who  went  among 
them  as  traders ;  and  having  learned  the  value  of  articles  of  Euro- 
pean fabric,  became,  in  some  measure,  dependent  upon  this  traffic. 
Like  other  Indians  they  engaged  in  hostilities  against  us,  when  it 
suited  their  convenience,  or  when  stimulated  by  caprice  or  the  love 
of  plunder.  But  as  our  settlements  approached,  and  finally  sur- 
rounded them,  they  were  alike  induced  by  policy,  and  compelled 


36  BIOGRAPHY. 

by  their  situation,  to  desist  from  their  predatory  nxode  of  Ufe,  and 
became,  comparatively,  inoffensive  neighbors  to  the  whites.  The 
larger  number  continued  to  subsist  by  hunting,  while  a  few  engaged 
in  agriculture.  Inhabiting  a  fertile  country,  in  a  southern  climate, 
within  the  limits  of  Georgia,  their  local  position  held  out  strong 
temptations  to  white  men  to  settle  among  them  as  traders,  and  many 
availed  themselves  of  these  advantages.  With  the  present  object 
of  carrying  on  a  profitable  traffic,  and  the  ulterior  view  of  acquiring 
titles  to  large  bodies  of  land,  they  took  up  their  residence  among 
the  Indians,  and  intermarried  with  the  females  of  that  race.  Some 
of  these  were  prudent,  energetic  men,  who  made  themselves  re- 
spected, and  acquired  influence,  which  enabled  them  to  rank  as 
head  men,  and  to  transmit  the  authority  of  chiefs  to  their  descend- 
ants. Many  of  them  became  planters,  and  grew  wealthy  in  horses 
and  cattle,  and  in  negro  slaves,  which  they  purchased  in  the 
southern  states.  The  only  art,  however,  which  they  introduced, 
was  that  of  agriculture ;  and  this  but  few  of  the  Indians  had  the 
industry  to  learn  and  practice,  further  than  in  the  rude  cultivation 
of  small  fields  of  corn  by  the  squaws. 

In  this  condition  they  were  found  by  the  missionaries  who  were 
sent  to  establish  schools,  and  to  introduce  the  Gospel.  The  half- 
breeds  had  now  become  numerous ;  many  of  them  w^ere  persons  of 
influence,  using  with  equal  facility  the  respective  tongues  of  their 
civilized  and  savage  ancestors,  and  desirous  of  procuring  for  their 
children  the  advantages  they  had  but  partially  enjoyed  themselves. 
By  them  the  missionaries  were  favorably  received,  their  exertions 
encouraged,  and  their  schools  sustained;  but  the  great  "mass  of  the 
Cherokees  were  as  little  improved  by  these  as  other  portions  of  the 
race  have  been  by  similar  attempts. 

Sequoyah,  or,  as  he  is  commonly  called,  George  Guess,  is  the 
son  of  a  white  man,  named  Gist,  and  of  a  female  who  was  of  the 
mixed  blood.  The  latter  was  perfectly  untaught  and  illiterate, 
having  been  reared  in  the  wigwam  in  the  laborious  and  servile 


SEQUOYAH.  37 

habits  of  the  Indian  women.  She  soon  became  either  a  widow  or 
a  neglected  wife,  for  in  the  infancy  of  George,  we  hear  nothing  of 
the  father,  while  the  mother  is  known  to  have  lived  alone,  managing 
her  little  property,  and  maintaining  herself  by  her  own  exertions. 
That  she  was  a  woman  of  some  capacity,  is  evident  from  the  unde- 
viating  affection  for  herself  with  which  she  inspired  her  son,  and 
the  influence  she  exercised  over  him,  for  the  Indians  have  naturally 
but  little  respect  for  their  female  relations,  and  are  early  taught  to 
despise  the  character  and  the  occupations  of  women.  Sequoyah 
seems  to  have  had  no  relish  for  the  rude  sports  of  the  Indian  boys, 
for  when  quite  young  he  would  often  stroll  off  alone  into  the  woods, 
and  employ  himself  in  building  little  houses  with  sticks,  evincing 
thus  early  an  ingenuity  which  directed  itself  towards  mechanical 
labors.  At  length,  while  yet  a  small  boy,  he  went  to  w^ork  of  his 
own  accord,  and  built  a  milk-house  for  his  mother.  Her  property 
consisted  chiefly  in  horses  and  cattle,  that  roamed  in  the  woods, 
and  of  which  she  owned  a  considerable  number.  To  these  he  next 
turned  his  attention,  and  became  expert  in  milking  the  cows,  strain- 
ing the  milk,  and  putting  it  away  with  all  the  care  and  neatness  of 
an  experienced  dairyman.  He  took  care  of  the  cattle  and  horses, 
and  when  he  grew  to  a  sufficient  size,  would  break  the  colts  to  the 
saddle  and  harness.  Their  farm  comprised  only  about  eight  acres 
of  cleared  ground,  which  he  planted  in  corn,  and  cultivated  wdth 
the  hoe.  His  mother  was  much  pleased  with  the  skill  and  industry 
of  her  son,  while  her  neighbors  regarded  him  as  a  youth  of  uncom- 
mon capacity  and  steadiness.  In  addition  to  her  rustic  employ- 
ments, the  active  mother  opened  a  small  traffic  with  the  hunters, 
and  Sequoyah,  now  a  hardy  stripling,  w^ould  accompany  these 
rough  men  to  the  woods,  to  make  selections  of  skins,  and  bring 
them  home.  While  thus  engaged  he  became  himself  an  expert 
hunter;  and  thus  added,  by  his  own  exertions,  to  the  slender 
income  of  his  mother.  When  we  recollect  that  men  who  live  on  a 
thinly  populated  frontier,  and  especially  savages,  incline  to  athletic 


38  BIOGRAPHY. 

exercises,  to  loose  habits,  and  to  predatory  lives,  we  recognize  in 
these  pursnits  of  the  young  Sequoyah,  the  indications  of  a  pacific 
disposition,  and  of  a  mind  elevated  above  the  sphere  in  which  he 
was  placed.  Under  more  favorable  circumstances  he  would  have 
risen  to  a  hij^h  rank  amono^  intellectual  men. 

The  tribe  to  which  he  belonged,  being  in  the  habit  of  wearing 
silver  ornaments,  such  as  bracelets,  arm-bands,  and  broaches,  it 
occurred  to  the  inventive  mind  of  Sequoyah,  to  endeavor  to  manu- 
facture them;  and  without  any  instruction  he  commenced  the 
labors  of  a  silversmith,  and  soon  became  an  expert  artisan.  In  his 
intercourse  with  white  men  he  had  become  aw^are  that  they  pos- 
sessed an  art,  by  means  of  wdiich  a  name  could  be  impressed  upon 
a  hard  substance,  so  as  to  be  comprehended  at  a  glance,  by  any  who 
were  acquainted  with  this  singular  invention ;  and  being  desirous 
of  identifying  his  own  work,  he  requested  Charles  Hicks,  afterwards 
a  chief  of  the  Cherokees,  to  write  his  name.  Hicks,  who  was  a 
half-blood,  and  had  been  taught  to  wTite,  complied  w^ith  his  desire, 
but  spelled  the  name  George  Guess,  in  conformity  with  its  usual 
l)ronunciation,  and  this  has  continued  to  be  the  mode  of  wTiting  it. 
Guess  now^  made  a  die,  containing  a  fac  simile  of  his  name,  as 
written  by  Hicks,  with  which  he  stamped  his  name  upon  the  arti- 
cles which  he  fabricated. 

He  continued  to  employ  himself  in  this  business  for  some  years, 
and  in  the  meanwhile  turned  his  attention  to  the  art  of  drawing. 
He  made  sketches  of  horses,  cattle,  deer,  houses,  and  other  familiar 
objects,  which  at  first  were  as  rude  as  those  wdiich  the  Indians 
draw  upon  their  dressed  skins,  but  which  improved  so  rapidly  as 
to  present,  at  length,  very  tolerable  resemblances  of  the  figures 
intended  to  be  copied.  He  had,  probabl}^,  at  this  time,  never  seen 
a  picture  or  an  engraving,  but  was  led  to  these  exercises  by  the 
stirrings  of  an  innate  propensity  for  the  imitative  arts.  He  became 
extremely  popular.  Amiable,  accommodating,  and  unassuming, 
he  displayed  an  industry  uncommon  amono;  his  people,  and  a  genius 


SEQUOYAH.  39 

which  elevated  him  in  their  eyes  into  a  prodigy.  They  flocked  to 
him  from  the  neighborhood,  and  from  distant  settlements,  to  witness 
his  skill,  and  to  give  him  employment ;  and  the  untaught  Indian 
gazed  with  astonishment  at  one  of  his  own  race  who  had  sponta- 
neously caught  the  spirit,  and  was  rivaling  the  ingenuity  of  the 
civilized  man.  The  females,  especially,  were  attracted  by  his 
manners  and  his  skill,  and  lavished  upon  him  an  admiration  which 
distinguished  him  as  the  chief  favorite  of  those  who  are  ever  quick- 
sighted  in  discovering  the  excellent  qualities  of  the  other  sex. 

These  attentions  were  succeeded  by  their  usual  consequences. 
Genius  is  generally  united  with  ambition,  which  loves  applause, 
and  is  open  to  flattery.  Guess  w^as  still  young,  and  easily  seduced 
by  adulation.  His  circle  of  acquaintance  became  enlarged,  the 
young  men  courted  his  friendship,  and  much  of  his  time  was  occu- 
pied in  receiving  visits,  and  discharging  the  duties  of  hospitality. 
On  the  frontier  there  is  but  one  mode  of  evincing  friendship  or 
repaying  civility — drinking  is  the  universal  pledge  of  cordiality, 
and  Guess  considered  it  necessary  to  regale  his  visitors  with  ardent 
spirits.  At  first  his  practice  was  to  place  the  bottle  before  his 
friends,  and  leave  them  to  enjoy  it,  under  some  plea  of  business  or 
disinclination.  An  innate  dread  of  intemperance,  or  a  love  of  indus- 
try, preserved  him  for  some  time  from  the  seductive  example  of  his 
reveling  companions.  But  his  caution  subsided  by  degrees,  and 
he  was  at  last  prevailed  upon  to  join  in  the  bacchanalian  orgies 
provided  by  the  fruits  of  his  own  industry.  His  laborious  habits 
thus  broken  in  upon,  soon  became  undermined,  his  liberality 
increased,  and  the  liumber  of  his  friends  was  rapidly  enlarged.  He 
would  now  purchase  a  keg  of  wdiisky  at  a  time,  and  retiring  with 
his  companions  to  a  secluded  place  in  the  woods,  become  a  willing 
party  to  those  boisterous  scenes  of  mad  intoxication  wdiich  form  the 
sole  object  and  the  entire  sum  of  an  Indian  revel.  The  common 
effect  of  drinking,  upon  the  savage,  is  to  increase  his  ferocity,  and 
sharpen  his  brutal  appetite  for  blood ;  the  social  and  enlivening 


40  BIOGRAPHY. 

influence  ascribed  to  the  cup  by  the  Anacreontic  song,  forms  no 
part  of  his  experience.  Drunkenness,  and  not  companionship,  is 
the  purpose  in  view,  and  his  deep  potations,  imbibed  in  gloomy 
silence,  stir  up  the  latent  passions  that  he  is  trained  to  conceal,  but 
not  to  subdue.  In  this  respect,  as  in  most  others,  Sequoyah  differed 
from  his  race.  The  inebriating  draught,  while  it  stupefied  his 
intellect,  warmed  and  expanded  his  benevolence,  and  made  h^m 
the  best  natured  of  sots.  Under  its  influence  he  gave  advice  to  his 
comrades,  urging  them  to  forgive  injuries,  to  live  in  peace,  and  to 
abstain  from  giving  offence  to  the  whites,  or  to  each  other.  When 
his  companions  grew  quarrelsome,  he  would  sing  songs  to  amuse 
them,  and  while  thus  musically  employed  would  often  fall  asleep. 

Guess  was  in  a  fair  way  of  becoming  an  idle,  a  harmless,  and  a 
useless  vagabond ;  but  there  was  a  redeeming  virtue  in  his  mind, 
which  enabled  it  to  react  against  temptation.  His  vigorous  intellect 
foresaw  the  evil  tendencies  of  idleness  and  dissipation,  and  becoming 
weary  of  a  life  so  uncongenial  with  his  natural  disposition,  he  alt 
at  once  gave  up  drinking,  and  took  up  the  trade  of  a  blacksmith. 
Here,  as  in  other  cases,  he  was  his  own  instructor,  and  his  first  task 
was  to  make  for  himself  a  pair  of  bellows ;  having  effected  which, 
he  proceeded  to  make  hoes,  axes,  and  other  of  the  most  simple 
implements  of  agriculture.  Before  he  went  to  work,  in  the  year 
1820,  he  paid  a  visit  to  some  friends  residing  at  a  Cherokee  village 
on  the  Tennessee  river,  during  which  a  conversation  occurred  on 
the  subject  of  the  art  of  writing.  The  Indians,  keen  and  quick- 
sighted  with  regard  to  all  the  prominent  points  of  difference  between 
themselves  and  the  whites,  had  not  failed  to  remark,  with  great 
curiosity  and  surprise,  the  fact  that  what  was  written  by  one  person 
Avas  understood  by  another,  to  whom  it  was  delivered,  at  any  dis- 
tance of  time  or  place.  This  mode  of  communicating  thoughts,  or 
of  recording  facts,  has  always  been  the  subject  of  much  inquiry 
among  them;  the  more  intelligent  have  sometimes  attempted  to 
detect  the  imposition,  if  any  existed,  by  showing  the  same  writing 


2^^p 


TNWNTOR   OV  THE   CHEROKEE   M:PHABET 


ZU^<  Col-'^-tPiMijh^'i    fy  J  T Bowen,,  PJ>}1^' 


SEQUOYAH.  41 

to  different  persons;  but  finding  the  result  to  be  uniform,  have 
become  satisfied  that  the  white  men  possess  a  faculty  unknown  to 
the  Indians,  and  which  they  suppose  to  be  the  effect  of  sorcery,  or 
some  other  supernatural  cause.  In  the  conversation  alluded  to, 
great  stress  was'  laid  on  this  power  of  the  white  man — on  his  ability 
to  put  his  thoughts  on  paper,  and  send  them  afar  off  to  speak  for 
him,  as  if  he  who  wrote  them  w^as  present.  There  was  a  general 
expression  of  astonishment  at  the  ingenuity  of  the  whites,  or  rather 
at  their  possession  of  what  most  of  those  engaged  in  the  conversa- 
tion considered  as  a  distinct  faculty,  or  sense,  and  the  drift  of  the 
discussion  turned  upon  the  inquiry  whether  it  was  a  faculty  of  the 
mind,  a  gift  of  the  Great  Spirit,  or  a  mere  imposture.  Guess,  who 
had  listened  in  silence,  at  length  remarked,  that  he  did  not  regard 
it  as  being  so  very  extraordinary.  He  considered  it  an  art,  and  not 
a  gift  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  he  believed  he  could  invent  a  plan 
by  which  the  red  men  could  do  the  same  thing.  He  had  heard  of 
"a  man  wdio  had  made  marks  on  a  rock,  which  other  white  men 
interpreted,  and  he  thought  he  could  also  make  marks  which  w^ould 
be  intelligible.  He  then  took  up  a  whetstone,  and  began  to  scratch 
figures  on  it  with  a  pin,  remarking,  that  he  could  teach  the  Chero- 
kees  to  talk  on  paper  like  white  men.  The  company  laughed 
heartily,  and  Guess  remained  silent  during  the  remainder  of  the 
evening.  The  subject  that  had  been  discussed  was  one  upon  which 
he  had  long  and  seriously  reflected,  and  he  listened  with  interest 
to  every  conversation  which  elicited  new  facts,  or  drew  out  the 
opinions  of  other  men.  The  next  morning  he  again  employed 
himself  in  making  marks  upon  the  w^hetstone,  and  repeated,  that 
he  w^as  satisfied  he  could  invent  characters,  by  the  use  of  which  the 
Cherokees  could  learn  to  read. 

Full  of  this  idea,  he  returned  to  his  own  home,  at  WilFs  town, 
in  Will's  valley,  on  the  southern  waters  of  the  Coosa  river,  procured 
paper,  which  he  made  into  a  book,  and  commenced  making  charac- 
ters.    His  reflections  on  the  subject  had  led  him  to  the  conclusion, 
6 


42  BIOGRAPHY. 

that  the  letters  used  in  writing  represented  certain  words  or  ideas, 
and  being  uniform,  would  always  convey  to  the  reader  the  same 
idea  intended  by  the  writer — provided  the  system  of  characters 
which  had  been  taught  to  each  was  the  same.  His  project,  there- 
fore, was  to  invent  characters  which  should  represent  words ;  but 
after  proceeding  laboriously  for  a  considerable  time,  in  prosecution 
of  this  plan,  he  found  that  it  would  require  too  many  characters, 
and  that  it  would  be  difficult  to  give  the  requisite  variety  to  so 
great  a  number,  or  to  commit  them  to  memory  after  they  should  be 
invented.  But  his  time  was  not  wasted ;  the  dawn  of  a  great  dis- 
covery was  breaking  upon  his  vision ;  and  although  he  now  saw 
the  light  but  dimly,  he  was  satisfied  that  it  was  rapidly  increasing. 
He  had  imagined  the  idea  of  an  alphabet,  and  convinced  himself  of 
the  practicability  of  framing  one  to  suit  his  own  language.  If  it  be 
asked  why  he  did  not  apply  to  a  white  man  to  be  taught  the  use 
of  the  alphabet  already  in  existence,  rather  than  resort  to  the  hope- 
less task  of  inventing  another,  we  reply,  that  he  probably  acted 
upon  the  same  principle  which  had  induced  him  to  construct, 
instead  of  buying  a  pair  of  bellows,  and  had  led  him  to  teach  him- 
self the  art  of  the  blacksmith,  in  preference  to  applying  to  others 
for  instruction.  Had  he  sought  information,  it  is  not  certain  he 
could  have  obtained  it,  for  he  was  surrounded  by  Indians  as  illite- 
rate as  himself,  and  by  whites  who  were  but  little  better  informed ; 
and  he  was  possessed,  besides,  of  that  self-reliance  which  renders 
genius  available,  and  which  enabled  him  to  appeal  with  confidence 
to  the  resources  of  his  own  mind.  He  now  conceived  the  plan  of 
making  characters  to  represent  sounds,  out  of  which  words  might 
be  compounded — a  system  in  which  single  letters  should  stand  for 
syllables.  Acting  upon  this  idea,  with  his  usual  perseverance,  he 
worked  diligently  until  he  had  invented  eighty-six  characters,  a,nd 
then  considered  that  he  had  completely  attained  his  object. 

While  thus  engaged  he  was  visited  by  one  of  his  intimate  friends, 
who  told  him  he  came  to  beg  him  to  quit  his  design,  which  had 


SEQUOYAH.  43 

made  him  a  laughing-stock  to  his  people,  who  began  to  consider 
him  a  fool.  Sequoyah  replied,  that  he  was  acting  upon  his  own 
responsibility,  and  as  that  which  he  had  undertaken  was  a  personal 
matter,  which  would  make  fools  of  none  besides  himself,  he  should 
persevere. 

Being  confirmed  in  the  belief  that  his  eighty-six  characters,  with 
their  combinations,  embraced  the  whole  Cherokee  language,  he 
taught  them  to  his  little  daughter,  Ahyokali,  then  about  six  years 
of  age.  After  this  he  made  a  visit  to  Colonel  Lowry,  to  whom, 
although  his  residence  was  but  three  miles  distant,  he  had  never 
mentioned  the  design  which  had  engaged  his  constant  attention  for 
about  three  years.  But  this  gentleman  had  learned,  from  the  tell- 
tale voice  of  rumor,  the  manner  in  which  his  ingenious  neighbor 
was  employed,  had  regretted  the  supposed  misapplication  of  his 
time,  and  participated  in  the  general  sentiment  of  derision  with 
which  the  whole  community  regarded  the  labors  of  the  once  popu- 
lar artisan,  but  now  despised  alphabet  maker.  '■'■  Well,"  said  Colonel 
Lowry,  "I  suppose  you  have  been  engaged  in  making  marks." 
"  Yes,"  replied  Guess;  "when  a  talk  is  made,  and  put  down,  it  is 
good  to  look  at  it  afterwards."  Colonel  Lowry  suggested,  that 
Guess  might  have  deceived  himself,  and  that,  having  a  good 
memory,  he  rr^Jit  recollect  what  he  had  intended  to  write,  and 
suppose  he  was  reading  it  from  the  paper.  "  Not  so,"  rejoined 
Guess;  "I  read  it." 

The  next  day  Colonel  Lowry  rode  over  to  the  house  of  Guess, 
when  the  latter  requested  his  little  daughter  to  repeat  the  alpha- 
bet. The  child,  without  hesitation,  recited  the  characters,  giving 
to  each  the  sound  which  the  inventor  had  assigned  to  it,  and  per- 
forming the  task  with  such  ease  and  rapidity  that  the  astonished 
visitor,  at  its  conclusion,  uttered  the  common  expression — "  Yoh  !" 
with  which  the  Cherokees  express  surprise.  Unwilling,  however,  to 
yield  too  ready  an  assent  to  that  which  he  had  ridiculed,  he  added, 
"  It  sounds  like  Muscogee,  or  the  Creek  language ;"  meaning  to 


44  BIOGRAPHY. 

convey  the  idea  that  "the  sounds  did  not  resemble  the  Cherokee. 
Still  there  was  something  strange  in  it.  He  could  not  permit 
himself  to  believe  that  an  illiterate  Indian  had  invented  an  alphabet, 
and  perhaps  was  not  sufficiently  skilled  in  philology  to  bestow  a 
very  careful  investigation  upon  the  subject.  But  his  attention  was 
arrested ;  he  made  some  further  inquiry,  and  began  to  doubt  whether 
Sequoyah  was  the  deluded  schemer  which  others  thought  him. 

The  truth  was,  that  the  most  complete  success  had  attended  this 
extraordinary  attempt,  and  George  Guess  was  the  Cadmus  of  his 
race.  Without  advice,  assistance,  or  encouragement — ignorant 
alike  of  books  and  of  the  various  arts  by  which  knowledge  is  dis- 
seminated— with  no  prompter  but  his  own  genius,  and  no  guide 
but  the  light  of  reason,  he  had  formed  an  alphabet  for  a  rude 
dialect,  which,  until  then,  had  been  an  unwritten  tongue !  It  is 
only  necessary  to  state,  in  general,  that,  subsequently,  the  invention 
of  Guess  was  adopted  by  intelligent  individuals  engaged  in  the 
l:)enevolent  attempt  to  civilize  the  Chero]\:ees,  and  it  was  determined 
to  prepare  types  for  the  purpose  of  printing  books  in  that  tongue. 
Experience  demonstrated  that  Guess  had  proved  himself  successful, 
and  he  is  now  justly  esteemed  the  Cadmus  of  his  race.  The  con- 
ception and  execution  are  wdiolly  his  own.  Some  of  the  characters 
are  in  form  like  ours  of  the  English  alphabet;  j^y  were  copied 
from  an  old  spelling  book  that  fell  in  his  way,  but  nave  none  of  the 
powers  or  sounds  of  the  letters  thus  copied.  The  following  are  the 
characters  systematically  arranged  with  the  sounds. 

Da  Re  Ti  ^o  cu  iy 

*  ga  o  ka  r-  ge  y  gi  a  go  j  gu  e  gv 

c-T  ha  ■P  he  ^  hi  i<  ho  r  hu  jir  hv 

w  la  tf  le  r  li  g  lo  m  lu  ►!  Iv 

^  ma  01  me  h  mi  ^  mo  y  mu 

0  na  t»  hna  g  nah      a  ne  h  ni  z  no  -q.  nu  o  nv 

X  qua  S)  que  'jp  qui  •v  quo  v<3  quu  t  quv 


SEQUOYAH.  45 

^  s  F  sv  4  se  B  si  *  so  'b*  su  r  sv 

Ti  dw  w  ta  $  de  ^  te  .i  di  j  till  a  do  s  du  cr  dv 

^  dla  £  tla  L  tie  g  tli     •  ^  tlo  -a>  tlu  P  tlv 

c  tsa  T  tse  ic  tsi  k  tso  j  tsu  c:   tsv 

6,  wa  >X5  we  ©  wi  <i5)  wo  ^  wu  e    wv 

ca  ya  ^  ye  ;^  yi  h  yo  cr  yu  b   yv 

SOUNDS  REPRESENTED  BY  VOWELS. 

a  as  ^     \vl  father,  or  short  as  a  in  rival, 
e  as  a     in  hate,     or  short  as  e  in  met, 
i  as  ^      in  ^ique,  or  short  as  i  in  ^zY, 
o  as  a7v  in  /<2W,      or  short  as  o  in  ?2o/, 
u  as  00  ill  fool,      or  short  as  u  in  ;jz///, 
V  as  w    in  but,  nasalised. 

CONSONANT  SOUNDS. 

g  nearly  as  in  English,  but  approaching  to  k.  d  nearly  as  in 
English,  but  approaching  to  t.  h,  k,  1,  m,  n,  q,  s,  t,  w,  y,  as  in 
English. 

Syllables  beginning  with  g,  except  s,  have  sometimes  the  power 
of  k;  A,  s,  <r,  are  sometimes  sounded  to,  tu,  tv;  and  syllables  writ- 
ren  with  tl,  except  r,  sometimes  vary  to  dl. 

Guess  completed  his  work  in  1821.  Several  of  his  maternal 
uncles  were  at  that  time  distinguished  men  among  the  Cherokees. 
Among  them  was  Keahatahee,  who  presided  over  the  beloved  town, 
Echota,  the  town  of  refuge,  and  who  was  one  of  two  chiefs  who 
were  killed  by  a  party  of  fourteen  people,  while  under  the  protec- 
tion of  a  white  flag,  at  that  celebrated  place.  One  of  these  persons 
observed  to  him,  soon  after  he  had  made  his  discovery,  that  he  had 
been  taught  by  the  Great  Spirit.  Guess  replied,  that  he  had  taught 
himself.  He  had  the  good  sense  not  to  arrogate  to  himself  any 
extraordinary  merit,  in  a  discovery  which  he  considered  as  the 


46  BIOGRAPHY. 

result  of  an  application  of  plain  principles.  Having  accomplished 
the  great  design  he  began  to  instruct  others,  and  after  teaching 
many  to  read  and  write,  and  establishing  his  reputation,  he  left  the 
Cherokee  nation  in  1822,  and  went  on  a  visit  to  Arkansas,  where 
he  taught  those  of  his  tribe  who  had  emigrated  to  that  country. 
Shortly  after,  and  before  his  return  home,  a  correspondence  was 
opened  between  the  Cherokees  of  the  west  and  those  of  the  east  of 
the  Mississippi,  in  the  Cherokee  language.  In  1823,  he  deter- 
mined to  emigrate  to  the  west  of  the  Mississippi.  In  the  autumn 
of  the  same  year,  the  general  council  of  the  Cherokee  nation  passed 
a  resolution,  awarding  to  Guess  a  silver  medal,  in  token  of  their 
regard  for  his  genius,  and  of  their  gratitude  for  the  eminent  service 
he  rendered  to  his  people.  The  medal,  which  was  made  at  Wash- 
ington city,  bore  on  one  side  two  pipes,  on  the  other  a  head,  with 
this  inscription — "  Presented  to  George  Gist,  by  the  General  Coun- 
cil of  the  Cherokee  nation,  for  his  ingenuity  in  the  invention  of  the 
Cherokee  Alphabet,"  The  inscription  was  the  same  on  both  sides, 
except  that  on  one  it  was  in  English,  and  on  the  other  in  Cherokee, 
and  in  the  characters  invented  by  Guess.  It  was  intended  that  this 
medal  should  be  presented  at  a  council,  but  two  of  the  chiefs  dying, 
John  Ross,  who  was  now  the  principal  chief,  being  desirous  of  the 
honor  and  gratification  of  making  the  presentation,  and  not  know- 
ing when  Guess  might  return  to  the  nation,  sent  it  to  him  with  a 
written  address. 

Guess  has  never  since  revisited  that  portion  of  his  nation  which 
remains  upon  their  ancient  hunting  grounds,  east  of  the  Mississippi. 
In  1828,  he  was  deputed  as  one  of  a  delegation  from  the  western 
Cherokees,  to  visit  the  President  of  the  United  States,  at  Washing- 
ton, when  the  likeness  which  we  have  copied  was  taken. 

The  name  which  this  individual  derived  from  his  father  was,  as 
we  have  seen,  George  Gist;  his  Indian  name,  given  him  by  his 
mother,  or  her  tribe,  is  Sequoyah;  but  we  have  chosen  to  use 
chiefly  in  this  article,  that  by  which  he  is  popularly  known — 
George  Guess. 


TENSKWAUTAWAW. 


This  individual  is  a  person  of  slender  abilities,  who  acquired 
great  celebrity  from  the  circumstances  in  which  he  happened 
to  be  placed,  and  from  his  connection  with  the  distinguished 
Tecumthe,  his  brother.  Of  the  latter,  unfortunately,  no  portrait 
was  ever  taken;  and,  as  the  two  brothers  acted  in  concert  in  the 
most  important  events  of  their  lives,  we  shall  embrace  what  we 
have  to  say  of  both,  in  the  present  article. 

We  have  received,  through  the  politeness  of  a  friend,  a  narra- 
tive of  the  history  of  these  celebrated  Indians,  dictated  by  the 
Prophet  himself,  and  accurately  written  down  at  the  moment. 
It  is  valuable  as  a  curious  piece  of  autobiography,  coming  from 
an  unlettered  savage,  of  a  race  remarkable  for  tenacity  of  memory, 
and  for  the  fidelity  with  which  they  preserve  and  transmit  their 
traditions,  among  themselves ;  while  it  is  to  be  received  with 
great  allowance,  in  consequence  of  the  habit  of  exaggeration 
which  marks  the  communications  of  that  people  to  strangers. 
In  their  intercourse  with  each  other,  truth  is  esteemed  and 
practised;  but,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  high  minded  men, 
little  reliance  is  to  be  placed  upon  any  statement  made  by  an 
Indian  to  a  white  man.  The  same  code  which  inculcates  an 
inviolable  faith  among  themselves,  justifies  any  deception  towards 
an  enemy,  or  one  of  an  alien  race,  for  which  a  sufficient  motive 
may  be  held  out.  We  know,  too,  that  barbarous  nations,  in  all 
ages,  have  evinced  a  decided  propensity  for  the  marvellous,  which 
has  been  especially  indulged  in  tracing  the  pedigree  of  a  family, 
7  (47) 


48  BIOGRAPHY. 

or  the  origin  of  a  nation.  With  this  prefatory  caution,  we 
proceed  to  give  the  story  of  Tenskwautawaw,  as  related  by 
himself — compiled,  however,  in  our  own  language,  from  the  loose 
memoranda  of  the  original  transcriber. 

His  paternal  grandfather  was  a  Creek,  who,  at  a  period  which 

is   not  defined  in    the  manuscript  before  us,  went   to  one  of  the 

southern  cities,  either  Savannah  or  Charleston,  to  hold  a  council 

with  tlie  English  governor,  whose  daughter  was  present  at  some 

of   the   interviews.      This   young   lady   had   conceived   a   violent 

admiration  for   the    Indian  character;    and,  having  determined  to 

bestow  herself  upon  some  "  warlike  lord"  of  the  forest,  she  took 

this  occasion   to  communicate  her   partiahty  to   her  father.     The 

next    morning,    in    the    council,    the     governor    inquired    of   the 

Indians   which  of  them   w^as   the   most   expert  hunter;    and   the 

grandfather  of  Tecumthe,  then  a  young  and  handsome  man,  who 

sat  modestly  in  a  retired   part  of  the   room,  was   pointed   out  to 

him.     When   the    council   broke   up    for   the   day,   the   governor 

asked  his  daughter  if  she  was  really  so  partial  to  the  Indians  as 

to    prefer    selecting   a   husband   from   among   them;   and   finding 

that   she  persisted    in   this   singular  predilection,  he  directed   her 

attention   to  the   young    Creek  warrior,  for  whom,  at   first  sight, 

she   avowed  a  decided   attachment.      On   the  following    morning 

the   governor   announced   to   the  Creeks,  that   his   daughter   was 

disposed  to  marry  one  of  their  number ;  and,  having  pointed  out 

the  individual,  added,  that   his    consent  would   be   given.      The 

chiefs,  at  first,  very  naturally,  doubted  whether  the  governor  was 

in   earnest;    but,   upon   his   assuring   them   that  he  was   sincere, 

they  advised  the  young  man   to  embrace  the  lady  and  her  offer. 

He  was  not  so  ungallant  as  to  refuse ;    and,  having  consented  to 

the   fortune   that   was    thus   buckled   on    him,    was    immediately 

taken  to  another  apartment,  where  he  was  disrobed  of  his  Indian 

costume  by  a  train  of  black  servants,  washed,  and  clad  in  a  new 

suit,  and  the  marriage  ceremony  was  immediately  performed. 


TENSKWAUTAWAW.  49 

At  the  close  of  the  council  the  Creeks  returned  home,  but  the 
young  hunter  remained  with  his  wife.  He  amused  himself  in 
hunting,  in  which  he  was  very  successful,  and  was  accustomed  to 
take  a  couple  of  black  servants  with  him,  who  seldom  failed  to 
bring  in  large  quantities  of  game.  He  lived  among  the  whites, 
until  his  wife  had  borne  him  two  daughters  and  a  son.  Upon 
the  birth  of  the  latter,  the  governor  went  to  see  his  grandson,  and 
was  so  well  pleased  that  he  called  his  friends  together,  and 
caused  thirty  guns  to  be  fired.  When  the  boy  was  seven  or 
eight  years  old  the  father  died,  and  the  governor  took  charge  of 
the  child,  who  was  often  visited  by  the  Creeks.  At  the  age  of 
ten  or  twelve  he  was  permitted  to  accompany  the  Indians  to  their 
nation,  where  he  spent  some  time;  and,  two  years  after,  he  again 
made  a  long  visit  to  the  Creeks,  who  then,  with  a  few  Shawanoes, 
lived  on  a  river  called  Pauseekoalaakee,  and  began  to  adopt 
their  dress  and  customs.  They  gave  him  an  Indian  name, 
Piikeshinwau,  which  means,  somethmg  that  drops  down;  and, 
after  learning  their  language,  he  became  so  much  attached  to  the 
Indian  mode  of  hfe,  that,  when  the  governor  sent  for  him,  he 
refused  to  return.  He  married  a  Creek  woman,  but  afterwards 
discarded  her,  and  united  himself  with  Methoataaskee,  a  Shawa- 
noe,  who  was  the  mother  of  Tecumthe,  and  our  narrator,  the 
Prophet.  The  oldest  son  by  this  marriage  was  Cheeseekau; 
and,  six  years  afterwards,  a  daughter  was  born,  who  was  called 
Menewaulaakoosee ;  then  a  son,  called  Sauawaseekau,  soon  after 
whose  birth,  the  Shawanoes  determined  to  remove  to  other  hunt- 
ing-grounds. His  wife,  being  unwilling  to  separate  from  her 
tribe,  Pukeshinwaa  accompanied  them,  after  first  paying  a  visit 
to  his  grandfather.  At  parting,  the  governor  gave  him  a  written 
paper,  and  told  him,  that  upon  showing  it  at  any  time  to  the 
Americans,  they  would  grant  any  request  which  he  might  make — 
but  that  he  need  not  show  it  to  French  traders,  as  it  would  only 
vex  them,  and  make  them  exclaim,  sacre  Dieu.    His  family,  with 


50  BIOGRAPHY. 

about  half  the  Shawanoes,  then  removed  to  old  Chilicothe;  the 
other  half  divided  again,  a  part  remaining  with  the  Creeks,  and 
the  remainder  going  beyond  the  Mississippi.  Tecumthe  w^as 
born  on  the  journey.  Pukeshinwau  was  killed  at  the  battle  of 
Point  Pleasant,  in  the  autumn  of  1774,  and  the  Prophet  was 
born  the  following  winter. 

The  fourth  child  of  this  family  w^as  Tecumthe — the  fifth, 
Nehaaseemoo,  a  boy — and  the  sixth,  the  Prophet,  whose  name  was, 
originally,  Laulewaasikaw,  but  was  changed,  when  he  assumed 
his  character  of  Prophet,  to  Tenskwautawaw,  or  the  Open  door. 
Tecumthe  was  ten  years  older  than  the  Prophet;  the  latter  was 
one  of  three  brothers,  born  at  a  birth,  one  of  whom  died  imme- 
diately after  birth,  while  the  other,  whose  name  was  Kumskaukau, 
lived  until  a  few  years  ago.  The  eldest  brother  had  a  daughter, 
who,  as  w^ell  as  a  daughter  of  Tecumthe,  is  living  beyond  the 
Mississippi.  No  other  descendant  of  the  family  remains,  except 
a  son  of  Tecumthe,  who  now  lives  with  the  Prophet. 

Fabulous  as  the  account  of  the  origin  of  this  family  undoubt- 
edly is,  the  Prophet's  information  as  to  the  names  and  ages  of 
his  brothers  and  sisters  may  be  relied  upon  as  accurate,  and  as 
affording  a  complete  refutation  of  the  common  report,  which 
rei)resents  Tenskwautawaw  and  Tecumthe  as  the  offspring  of  the 
same  birth. 

The  early  life  of  the  Prophet  was  not  distinguished  by  any 
important  event,  nor  would  his  name  ever  have  been  known 
to  fame,  but  for  his  connection  with  his  distinguished  brother. 
Tecumthe  was  a  person  of  commanding  talents,  who  gave  early 
indications  of  a  genius  of  a  superior  order.*  While  a  boy  he  was 
a  leader  among  his  playmates,  and  was  in  tlie  habit  of  arranging 

*  Tor  most  of  our  facts,  in  relation  to  Tecumthe,  we  are  indebted  to  Benjamin 
Drake,  Esq.,  of  Cincinnati,  who  is  preparing  an  extended  memoir  of  that  chief. 
Siioidd  he  complete  the  work,  it  will,  doubtless,  be  compiled  with  accuracy  and 
written   wilii  elegance. 


TENSKWAUTAWAW.  51 

them  in  parties  for  the  purpose  of  fighting  sham  battles.  At  this 
early  age  his  vigilance,  as  well  as  his  courage,  is  said  to  have 
been  remarkably  developed  in  his  whole  deportment.  One  only 
exception  is  reported  to  have  occurred,  in  which  this  leader,  like 
the  no  less  illustrious  Red  Jacket,  stained  his  youthful  character 
by  an  act  of  pusillanimity.  At  the  age  of  fifteen  he  went,  for  the 
first  time,  into  battle,  under  the  charge  of  his  elder  brother,  and 
at  the  commencement  of  the  engagement  ran  off",  completely  panic- 
stricken.  This  event,  wliich  may  be  considered  as  remarkable,  in 
the  life  of  an  individual  so  conspicuous  through  his  whole  after 
career  for  daring  intrepidity,  occurred  on  the  banks  of  Mad  River, 
near  the  present  site  of  Dayton.  But  Tecumthe  possessed  too 
much  pride,  and  too  strong  a  mind,  to  remain  long  under  the 
disgrace  incurred  by  a  momentary  weakness,  and  he  shortly  after- 
wards distinguished  himself  in  an  attack  on  some  boats  descending 
the  Ohio.  A  prisoner,  taken  on  this  occasion,  was  burnt,  with 
all  the  horrid  ceremonies  attendant  upon  this  dreadful  exhibition 
of  savage  ferocity ;  and  Tecumthe,  shocked  at  a  scene  so  unbe- 
coming the  character  of  the  warrior,  expressed  his  abhorrence  in 
terms  so  strong  and  eloquent,  that  the  whole  party  came  to  the 
resolution  that  they  would  discontinue  the  practice  of  torturing 
the  prisoners  at  the  stake.  A  more  striking  proof  of  the  genius 
of  Tecumthe  could  not  be  given ;  it  must  have  required  no 
small  degree  of  independence  and  strength  of  mind,  to  enable  an 
Indian  to  arrive  at  a  conclusion  so  entirely  at  variance  with  all 
the  established  usages  of  his  people ;  nor  could  he  have  impressed 
others  with  his  own  novel  opinions  without  the  exertion  of  great 
powers  of  argument.  He  remained  firm  in  the  benevolent  reso- 
lution thus  early  formed;  but  we  are  unable  to  say  how  far  his 
example  conduced  to  the  extirpation  of  the  horrid  rite  to  which 
we  have  alluded,  and  which  is  now  seldom,  if  at  all,  practised. 
Colonel  Crawford,  wdio  w^as  burned  in  1782,  is  the  last  victim  to 


52  BIOGRAPHY. 

the  savage  propensity  for  revenge,  who  is  known  to  have  suffered 
this  cruel  torture. 

Tecumthe  seems  to  have  been  connected  with  his  own  tribe 
by  slender  ties,  or  to  have  had  a  mind  so  constituted  as  to  raise 
him  above  the  partialities  and  prejudices  of  clanship,  which  are 
usually  so  deeply  rooted  in  the  Indian  breast.  Throughout  his 
life  he  was  always  acting  in  concert  with  tribes  other  than  his 
own.  In  1789,  he  removed,  with  a  party  of  Kickapoos,  to  the 
Cherokee  country ;  and,  shortly  after,  joined  the  Creeks,  who 
were  then  engaged  in  hostilities  with  the  whites.  In  these  wars, 
Tecumthe  became  distinguished,  often  leading  war  parties — some- 
times attacked  in  his  camp,  but  always  acquitting  himself  with 
ability.  On  one  occasion,  when  surrounded  in  a  swamp,  by 
superior  numbers,  he  relieved  himself  by  a  masterly  charge  on 
the  whites;  through  whose  ranks  he  cut  his  way  with  desperate 
courage.  He  returned  to  Ohio  immediately  after  Harmer's  defeat, 
in  1791 ;  he  headed  a  party  sent  out  to  watch  the  movements 
of  St.  Clair,  while  organizing  his  army,  and  is  supposed  to  have 
participated  in  the  active  and  bloody  scenes  which  eventuated  in 
the  destruction  of  that  ill-starred  expedition. 

In  1792,  Tecumthe,  with  ten  men,  was  attacked  by  twenty -eight 
whites,  under  the  command  of  the  celebrated  Simon  Kenton,  and, 
after  a  spirited  engagement,  the  latter  were  defeated ;  and,  in 
1793,  he  was  again  successful  in  repelling  an  attack  by  a  party 
of  whites,  whose  numbers  w^ere  superior  to  his  own. 

The  celebrated  victory  of  General  Wayne,  in  which  a  large 
body  of  Indians,  well  organized,  and  skilfully  led,  was  most 
signally  defeated,  took  place  in  1794,  and  produced  an  entire 
change  in  the  relations  then  existing  between  the  American  people 
and  the  aborigines,  by  crushing  the  power  of  the  latter  at  a  single 
blow,  and  dispersing  the  elements  of  a  powerful  coalition  of  the 
tribes.  In  that  battle,  Tecumthe  led  a  party,  and  was  with  the 
advance  which  met  tlie  attack  of  the  infantry,  and  bore  the  brunt 


TENSKWAUTAWAW.  53 

of  the  severest  fighting.  When  the  Indians,  completely  over- 
powered, w^ere  compelled  to  retreat,  Tecumthe,  with  two  or  three 
others,  rushed  on  a  small  party  of  their  enemies,  who  had  a  field- 
piece  in  charge,  drove  them  from  the  gun,  and  cutting  loose  the 
horses,  mounted  them,  and  fled  to  the  main  body  of  the  Indians. 

In  1795  Tecumthe  again  raised  a  v^^ar  party,  nd,  for  the  first 
time,  styled  himself  a  chief,  although  he  was  never  regularly 
raised  to  that  dignity;  and,  in  the  following  year,  he  resided  in 
Ohio,  near  Piqua.  Two  years  afterw^ards,  he  joined  the  Delawares, 
in  Indiana,  on  White  river,  and  continued  to  reside  with  them 
for  seven  years. 

About  the  year  1806,  this  highly-gifted  warrior  began  to  exhibit 
the  initial  movements  of  his  great  plan  for  expelling  the  whites 
from  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi.  The  Indians  had,  for  a  long 
series  of  years,  witnessed  with  anxiety  the  encroachments  of  a 
population  superior  to  themselves  in  address,  in  war,  and  in  all 
the  arts  of  civil  life,  until,  having  been  driven  beyond  the  Alle- 
ghany ridge,  they  fancied  that  nature  had  interposed  an  impassa- 
ble barrier  between  them  and  their  oppressors.  They  were  not, 
however,  suffered  to  repose  long  in  this  imaginary  security.  A 
race  of  hardy  men,  led  on  step  by  step  in  the  pursuit  of  game, 
and  in  search  of  fertile  lands,  pursued  the  footsteps  of  the  savage 
through  the  fastnesses  of  the  mountains,  and  explored  those  broad 
and  prolific  plains,  which  had  been  spoken  of  before,  in  reports 
supposed  to  be  partly  fabulous,  but  which  were  now  found  to 
surpass  in  extent,  and  in  the  magnificence  of  their  scenery  and 
vegetation,  all  that  travellers  had  written,  or  the  most  credulous 
had  imagined.  Individuals  and  colonies  began  to  emigrate,  and 
the  Indians  saw  that  again  they  were  to  be  dispossessed  of  their 
choicest  hunting-grounds.  Wars  followed,  the  history  of  which 
we  have  not  room  to  relate — wars  of  the  most  unsparing  character, 
fought  with  scenes  of  hardy  and  romantic  valor,  and  with  the 
most  heart-rending  incidents  of  domestic  distress.     The  vicissitudes 


54  BIOGRAPHY. 

of  these  hostilities  were  such  as  alternately  to  flatter  and  alarm 
each  party ;  but  as  year  after  year  rolled  away,  the  truth  became 
rapidly  developed,  that  the  red  men  were  dwindling  and  receding, 
while  the  descendants  of  the  Europeans  were  increasing  in 
numbers,  and  pressing  forward  with  gigantic  footsteps.  Coalitions 
of  the  tribes  began  to  be  formed,  but  they  were  feebly  organized, 
and  briefly  united.  A  common  cause  roused  all  the  tribes  to 
hostility,  and  the  whole  frontier  presented  scenes  of  violence. 
Harmer,  St.  Clair,  and  other  gallant  leaders,  sent  to  defend  the 
settlements,  w^ere  driven  back  by  the  irritated  savages,  who 
refused  to  treat  on  any  other  condition  than  that  which  should 
establish  a  boundary  to  any  farther  advance  of  the  whites.  Their 
first  hope  was  to  exclude  the  latter  from  the  valley  of  the  Missis- 
sippi; but,  driven  from  this  position  by  the  rapid  settlement  of 
western  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia,  they  assumed  the  Ohio  river 
as  their  boundary,  and  proposed  to  make  peace  m  ith  General 
Wayne,  on  his  agreeing  to  that  stream  as  a  permanent  line 
between  the  red  and  white  men.  After  their  defeat  by  that  veteran 
leader,  all  negotiation  for  a  permanent  boundary  ceased,  the  tribes 
dispersed,  each  to  fight  its  own  wars,  and  to  strike  for  plunder  or 
revenge,  as  opportunity  might  offer. 

Tecumthe  seems  to  have  been,  at  this  time,  the  only  Indian 
who  had  the  genius  to  conceive,  and  the  perseverance  to  attempt, 
an  extended  scheme  of  warfare  against  the  encroachment  of  the 
whites.  His  plan  embraced  a  general  union  of  all  the  Indians 
against  all  white  men,  and  proposed  the  entire  expulsion  of  the 
latter  from  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi.  He  passed  from  tribe 
to  tribe,  urging  the  necessity  of  a  combination  which  should  make 
a  common  cause ;  and  burying,  for  a  time,  all  feuds  among  them- 
selves, wage  a  general  war  against  the  invader  who  was  expelling 
them,  all  alike,  from  their  hunting-grounds,  and  who  would  not 
cease  to  drive  them  towards  the  setting  sun,  until  the  last  remnant 
ol'  tlu'ir  race  should  be  hurled  into  the  "freat  ocean  of  the  West. 


TENSKWAUTAWAW.  55 

This  great  warrior  had  the  sagacity  to  perceive,  that  the  traffic 
with  the  whites,  by  creating  new  and  artificial  wants  among  the 
Indians,  exerted  a  powerful  influence  in  rendering  the  latter 
dependent  on  the  former ;  and  he  pointed  out  to  them,  in  forcible 
language,  the  impossibility  of  carrying  on  a  successful  war  while 
they  depended  on  their  enemies  for  the  supply  of  articles  which 
habit  was  rendering  necessary  to  their  existence.  He  showed  the 
pernicious  influence  of  ardent  spirits,  the  great  instrument  of  savage 
degradation  and  destruction;  but  he  also  explained,  that  in  using 
the  guns,  ammunition,  knives,  blankets,  cloth,  and  other  articles 
manufactured  by  the  whites,  they  had  raised  up  enemies  in 
their  own  wants  and  appetites,  more  efficient  than  the  troops  of 
their  oppressors.  He  urged  them  to  return  to  the  simple  habits 
of  their  fathers — to  reject  all  superfluous  ornaments,  to  dress  in 
skins,  and  to  use  such  weapons  as  they  could  fabricate,  or  wrest 
by  force  from  the  enemy ;  and,  setting  the  example,  he  lived  an 
abstemious  life,  and  sternly  rejected  the  use  of  articles  purchased 
from  the  traders. 

Tecumthe  was  not  only  bold  and  eloquent,  but  sagacious  and 
subtle ;  and  he  determined  to  appeal  to  the  prejudices,  as  well  as 
the  reason,  of  his  race.  The  Indians  are  very  superstitious ;  vague 
as  their  notions  are  respecting  the  Deity,  they  believe  in  the 
existence  of  a  Great  Spirit,  to  whom  they  look  up  with  great  fear 
and  reverence ;  and  artful  men  have,  from  time  to  time,  appeared 
among  them,  who  have  swayed  their  credulous  minds,  by  means 
of  pretended  revelations  from  Heaven.  Seizing  upon  this  trait 
of  the  Indian  character,  the  crafty  projector  of  this  great  revolu- 
tion prepared  his  brother,  Tenskwautawaw,  or  Ellsquatawa,  (for 
the  name  is  pronounced  both  ways,)  to  assume  the  character  of 
a  Prophet;  and,  about  the  year  1806,  the  latter  began  to  have 
dreams,  and  to  deliver  predictions.  His  name,  which,  previous 
to  this  time,  was  Olliwachica,  was  changed  to  that  by  which  he 

was   afterwards   generally  known,  and  which   signifies  ''the  open 

8 


L 


56  BIOGRAPHY. 

door'' — ^by  ^\■llich  it  was  intended  to  represent  him  as  tlie  way,  or 
door,  whicli  iiad  been  opened  for  the  deliverance  of  the  red  people. 

Instead  of  confining  these  intrigues  to  their  own  tribe,  a  village 
Avas  established  on  the  Wabash,  which  soon  became  known  as 
the  Prophets  toum,  and  was  for  many  years  the  chief  scene  of  the 
plots  formed  against  the  peace  of  the  frontier.  Here  the  Prophet 
denounced  the  white  man,  and  invoked  the  malediction  of  the 
Great  Spirit  upon  the  recreant  Indian  who  should  live  in  friendly 
intercourse  with  the  hated  race.  Individuals  from  different  tribes 
in  that  region — Miamis,  Weas,  Piankashaws,  Kickapoos,  Dela- 
wares,  and  Shawanoes  collected  around  him,  and  were  prepared  to 
execute  his  commands.  The  Indians  thus  assembled,  were  by  no 
means  the  most  reputable  or  efficient  of  their  respective  tribes, 
but  were  the  young,  the  loose,  the  idle ; — and  here,  as  is  the  case 
in  civilized  societies,  those  who  had  least  to  lose  were  foremost  in 
jeoparding  the  blood  and  property  of  the  whole  people.  The  chiefs 
held  back,  and  either  opposed  the  Prophet  or  stood  uncommitted. 
They  had,  doubtless,  intelligence  enough  to  know  that  he  w^as  an 
impostor;  nor  were  they  disposed  to  encourage  the  brothers  in 
assuming  to  be  leaders,  and  in  the  acquisition  of  authority  w4iich 
threatened  to  rival  their  own.  Indeed,  all  that  portion  of  the  sur- 
rounding tribes  which  might  be  termed  the  aristocratic,  the  chiefs 
and  their  relatives,  the  aged  men  and  distinguished  warriors,  stood 
aloof  from  a  conspiracy  which  seemed  desperate  and  hopeless, 
while  the  younger  warriors  listened  with  credulity  to  the  Prophet, 
and  were  kindled  into  ardor  by  the  eloquence  of  Tecumthe.  The 
latter  continued  to  travel  from  tribe  to  tribe,  pursuing  the  darling 
object  of  his  life,  with  incessant  labor,  commanding  respect  by  the 
dignity  and  manliness  of  his  character,  and  winning  adherents  by 
the  boldness  of  his  public  addresses,  as. well  as  by  the  subtlety  with 
which,  in  secret,  he  appealed  to  individual  interest  or  passion. 

This  state  of  things  continued  for  several  years.  Most  of  the 
Indian  tribes  were  ostensibly  at  peace  with  the  United  States ;  but 


TENSKWAUTAWAW.  57 

the  tribes,  though  unanimous  in  their  hatred  against  the  white 
people,  were  divided  in  opinion  as  to  the  proper  poUcy  to  be  pur- 
sued, and  distracted  by  intestine  conflicts.  The  more  prudent 
deprecated  an  open  rupture  with  our  government,  which  would 
deprive  them  of  their  annuities,  their  traffic,  and  the  presents 
which  flowed  in  upon  them  periodically,  while  the  great  mass 
thirsted  for  revenge  and  plunder.  The  British  authorities  in 
Canada,  alarmed  at  the  rapid  spread  of  our  settlements,  dispersed 
their  agents  along  the  frontier,  and  industriously  fomented  these 
jealousies.  Small  parties  of  Indians  scoured  the  country,  com- 
mitting thefts  and  murders — unacknowledged  by  their  tribes,  but 
undoubtedly  approved,  if  not  expressly  sanctioned,  at  their  council 
fires. 

The  Indiana  territory  having  been  recently  organized,  and 
Governor  Harrison  being  invested  with  the  office  of  superintendent 
of  Indian  affairs,  it  became  his  duty  to  hold  frequent  treaties  with 
the  Indians;  and,  on  these  occasions,  Tecumthe  and  the  Prophet 
were  prominent  men.  The  latter  is  described  as  the  most  graceful 
and  agreeable  of  Indian  orators;  he  was  easy,  subtle,  and  insinuat- 
ing— not  powerful,  but  persuasive  in  argument;  and,  it  was 
remarked,  that  he  never  spoke  when  Tecumthe  was  present.  He 
was  the  instrument,  and  Tecumthe  the  master-spirit,  the  bold 
warrior,  the  able,  eloquent,  fearless  speaker,  who,  in  any  assembly 
of  his  own  race,  awed  all  around  him  by  the  energy  of  his 
character,  and  stood  forward  as  the  leading  individual. 

The  ground  assumed  by  these  brothers  was,  that  all  previous 
treaties  between  the  Indians  and  the  American  government  were 
invalid,  having  been  made  without  authority.  They  asserted  that 
the  lands  inhabited  by  the  Indians,  belonged  to  all  the  tribes 
indiscriminately — that  the  Great  Spirit  had  given  them  to  the 
Indians  for  hunting-grounds — that  each  tribe  had  a  right  to  certain 
tracts  of  country  so  long  as  they  occupied  them,  but  no  longer — 
that  if  one  tribe  moved  away,  another  might  take  possession ;  and 


58  BIOGRAPHY. 

they  contended  for  a  kind  of  entail,  which  prevented  any  tribe 
from  alienating  that  to  which  he  had  only  a  present  possessory 
right.  They  insisted,  therefore,  that  no  tribe  had  authority  to 
transfer  any  soil  to  the  whites,  without  the  assent  of  all ;  and  that, 
consequently,  all  the  treaties  that  had  been  made  were  void.  It 
was  in  support  of  these  plausible  propositions  that  Tecumthe 
made  his  best  speeches,  and  showed  especially  his  knoMdedge  of 
human  nature,  by  his  artful  appeals  to  the  prejudices  of  the  Indians. 
He  was,  when  he  pleased  to  be  so,  a  great  demagogue ;  and  when 
he  condescended  to  court  the  people,  was  eminently  successful. 
In  his  public  harangues  he  acted  on  this  principle;  and,  while 
he  was  ostensibly  addressing  the  governor  of  Indiana,  or  the  chiefs 
who  sat  in  council,  his  speeches,  highly  inflammatory,  yet  well 
digested,  were  all,  in  fact,  directed  to  the  multitude.  It  was  on 
such  an  occasion  that,  in  ridiculing  the  idea  of  selling  a  country, 
he  broke  out  in  the  exclamation — "  Sell  a  country  !  why  not  sell 
the  air,  the  clouds,  and  the  great  sea,  as  well  as  the  earth?  Did 
not  the  Great  Spirit  make  them  all  for  the  use  of  his  children?" 

We  select  the  following  passages  from  the  "  Memoirs  of  General 
Harrison." 

"In  1809,  Governor  Harrison  purchased  from  the  Delawares, 
Miamis,  and  Potawatimies,  a  large  tract  of  country  on  both  sides 
of  the  Wabash,  and  extending  up  that  river  about  sixty  miles 
above  Vincennes.  Tecumthe  was  absent,  and  his  brother,  not  feel- 
ing himself  interested,  made  no  opposition  to  the  treaty ;  but  the 
former,  on  his  return,  expressed  great  dissatisfaction,  and  threatened 
some  of  the  chiefs  with  death,  who  had  made  the  treaty.  Governor 
Harrison,  hearing  of  his  displeasure,  despatched  a  messenger  to 
invite  him  to  come  to  Vincennes,  and  to  assure  him,  '  that  any 
claims  he  might  have  to  the  lands  which  had  been  ceded,  were  not 
affected  by  the  treaty ;  that  he  might  come  to  Vincennes  and 
exhibit  his  pretensions,  and  if  they  were  found  to  be  valid,  the  land 
would  be  eillicr  given  u}),  or  an  ample  compensation  made  for  it.' 


TENSKWAUTAWAW.  59 

"  Having  no  confidence  in  the  faith  of  Tecumthe,  the  governor 
directed  that  he  should  not  bring  with  him  more  than  thirty 
warriors;  but  he  came  with  four  hundred,  completely  armed. 
The  people  of  Vincennes  were  in  great  alarm,  nor  was  the  governor 
without  apprehension  that  treachery  was  intended.  This  suspicion 
was  not  diminished  by  the  conduct  of  the  chief,  who,  on  the  morning 
after  his  arrival,  refused  to  hold  the  council  at  the  place  appointed, 
under  an  affected  belief  that  treachery  was  intended  on  our  side. 

"  A  large  portico  in  front  of  the  governor's  house  had  been  pre- 
pared for  the  purpose  with  seats,  as  well  for  the  Indians  as  for  the 
citizens  who  were  expected  to  attend.  When  Tecumthe  came 
from  his  camp,  with  about  forty  of  his  warriors,  he  stood  off,  and 
on  being  invited  by  the  governor,  through  an  interpreter,  to  take 
his  seat,  refused,  observing  that  he  wished  the  council  to  be  held 
under  the  shade  of  some  trees  in  front  of  the  house.  When  it  was 
objected  that  it  would  be  troublesome  to  remove  the  seats,  he  replied, 
'  that  it  would  only  be  necessary  to  remove  those  intended  for  the 
whites — that  the  red  men  were  accustomed  to  sit  upon  the  earth, 
which  was  their  mother,  and  that  they  were  always  happy  to  recline 
upon  her  bosom.' 

"At  this  council,  held  on  the  12th  of  August,  1810,  Tecumthe 
delivered  a  speech,  of  which  we  fmd  the  following  report,  contain- 
ing the  sentiments  uttered,  but  in  a  language  very  different  from 
that  of  the  Indian  orator  : 

" '  I  have  made  myself  what  I  am ;  and  I  would  that  I  could 
make  the  red  people  as  great  as  the  conceptions  of  my  mind,  when 
I  think  of  the  Great  Spirit  that  rules  over  all.  I  would  not  then 
come  to  Governor  Harrison  to  ask  him  to  tear  the  treaty ;  but  1 
would  say  to  him.  Brother,  you  have  liberty  to  return  to  your  own 
country.  Once  there  was  no  white  man  in  all  this  country :  then 
it  belonged  to  red  men,  children  of  the  same  parents,  placed  on  it 
by  the  Great  Spirit  to  keep  it,  to  travel  over  it,  to  eat  its  fruits, 
and  fill  it  with  the  same  race — once  a  happy  race,  but  now  made 


60  BIOGRAPHY. 

miserable  by  the  white  people,  who  are  never  contented,  but  alw^ays 
encroaching.  They  have  driven  us  from  the  great  salt  water, 
forced  us  over  the  mountains,  aid  would  shortly  push  us  into  th"; 
lakes — but  we  are  determined  to  go  no  farther.  The  only  way  to 
stop  this  evil,  is  for  all  the  red  men  to  unite  in  claiming  a  common 
and  equal  right  in  the  land,  as  it  was  at  first,  and  should  be  now — 
for  it  never  w^as  divided,  but  belongs  to  all.  No  tribe  has  a  right 
to  sell,  even  to  each  other,  much  less  to  strangers,  who  demand  all, 
and  will  take  no  less.  The  white  people  have  no  right  to  take 
the  land  from  the  Indians  who  had  it  first — it  is  theirs.  They  may 
sell,  but  all  must  join.  Any  sale  not  made  by  all,  is  not  good. 
The  late  sale  is  bad — it  was  made  by  a  part  only.  Part  do  not 
know  how  to  sell.     It  requires  all  to  make  a  bargain  for  all.' 

"  Governor  Harrison,  in  his  reply,  said,  '  that  the  wdiite  people, 
wdien  they  arrived  upon  this  continent,  had  found  the  Miamis  in 
the  occupation  of  all  the  country  of  the  Wabash  ;  and  at  that  time 
the  Shawanese  w^ere  residents  of  Georgia,  from  which  they  were 
driven  by  the  Creeks.  That  the  lands  had  been  purchased  from 
the  Miamis,  wdio  were  the  true  and  original  owniers  of  it.  That 
it  was  ridiculous  to  assert  that  all  the  Indians  w^ere  one  nation; 
for  if  such  had  been  the  intention  of  the  Great  Spirit,  he  would 
not  have  put  six  different  tongues  into  their  heads,  but  would 
have  taught  them  all  to  speak  one  language.  That  the  Miamis 
had  found  it  for  their  interest  to  sell  a  part  of  their  lands,  and 
receive  for  them  a  further  annuity,  in  addition  to  what  they  had 
long  enjoyed,  and  the  benefit  of  which  they  had  experienced,  from 
the  punctuality  with  wdiich  the  seventeen  fires  complied  with  their 
eniraerements ;  and  that  the  Shawanese  had  no  right  to  come  from 
a  distant  country,  to  control  the  Miamis  in  the  disposal  of  their 
own  property.' 

"  The  interpreter  had  scarcely  finished  the  explanation  of  these 
remarks,  when  Tecumthe  fiercely  exclaimed,  'It  is  false!'  and 
giving  a  signal  to  his  warriors,  they  sprang  upon  their  feet,  from  the 


TENSKWAUTAWAW.  61 

green  grass  on  which  they  were  sitting,  and  seized  their  war-clubs. 
The  governor,  and  the  small  train  that  surrounded  him,  were  now 
in  imminent  danger.  He  was  attended  by  a  few  citizens,  who 
were  unarmed.  A  military  guard  of  twelve  men,  who  had  been 
stationed  near  him,  and  whose  presence  was  considered  rather  as 
an  honorary  than  a  defensive  measure — ^being  exposed,  as  it  was 
thought  unnecessarily,  to  the  heat  of  the  sun  in  a  sultry  August 
day,  had  been  humanely  directed  by  the  governor  to  remove  to  a 
shaded  spot  at  some  distance.  But  the  governor,  retaining  his 
presence  of  mind,  rose  and  placed  his  hand  upon  his  sword,  at  the 
same  time  directing  those  of  his  friends  and  suite  who  were  about 
him,  to  stand  upon  their  guard.  Tecumthe  addressed  the  Indians 
in  a  passionate  tone,  and  with  violent  gesticulations.  Major  G. 
R.  C.  Floyd,  of  the  U.  S.  army,  who  stood  near  the  governor, 
drew  his  dirk ;  Winnemak,  a  friendly  chief,  cocked  his  pistol,  and 
Mr.  Winans,  a  Methodist  preacher,  ran  to  the  governor's  house, 
seized  a  gun,  and  placed  himself  in  the  door  to  defend  the  family. 
For  a  few  minutes  all  expected  a  bloody  rencounter.  The  guard 
was  ordered  up,  and  would  instantly  have  fired  upon  the  Indians,  had 
it  not  been  for  the  coolness  of  Governor  Harrison,  who  restrained 
them.  He  then  calmly,  but  authoritatively,  told  Tecumthe  that 
*  he  was  a  bad  man — that  he  would  have  no  further  talk  with  him — 
that  he  must  now  return  to  his  camp^  and  take  his  departure  from 
the  settlements  immediately.' 

"  The  next  morning,  Tecumthe  having  reflected  on  the  impro- 
priety of  his  conduct,  and  finding  that  he  had  to  deal  with  a  man 
as  bold  and  vigilant  as  himself,  who  was  not  to  be  daunted  by  his 
audacious  turbulence,  nor  circumvented  by  his  specious  manoeuvres, 
apologized  for  the  affront  he  had  offered,  and  begged  that  the 
council  might  be  renewed.  To  this  the  governor  consented,  sup- 
pressing any  feeUng  of  resentment  which  he  might  naturally  have 
felt,  and  determined  to  leave  no  exertion  untried,  to  carry  into 
effect  the  pacific  views  of  the  government.     It  was  agreed  that 


62  BIOGRAPHY. 

each  party  should  have  the  same  attendance  as  on  the  previous 
day ;  but  the  governor  took  the  precaution  to  place  himself  in  an 
attitude  to  command  respect,  and  to  protect  the  inhabitants  of 
Vincennes  from  violence,  by  ordering  two  companies  of  mihtia  to 
be  placed  on  duty  within  the  village. 

"  Tecumthe  presented  himself  with  the  same  undaunted  bearing 
which  always  marked  him  as  a  superior  man ;  but  he  was  now 
dignified  and  collected,  and  showed  no  disposition  to  resume  his 
former  insolent  deportment.  He  disclaimed  having  entertained 
any  intention  of  attacking  the  governor,  but  said  he  had  been 
advised  by  white  men  to  do  as  he  had  done.  Two  white  men — 
British  emissaries  undoubtedly — ^had  visited  him  at  his  place  of 
residence,  and  told  him  that  half  the  white  people  were  opposed  to 
the  governor,  and  willing  to  relinquish  the  land,  and  urged  him  to 
advise  the  tribes  not  to  receive  pay  for  it,  alleging  that  the  governor 
would  soon  be  recalled,  and  a  good  man  put  in  his  place,  who 
would  give  up  the  land  to  the  Indians.  The  governor  inquired 
whether  he  would  forcibly  oppose  the  survey  of  the  purchase.  He 
replied,  that  he  was  determined  to  adhere  to  the  old  boundary. 
Then  arose  a  Wyandot,  a  Kickapoo,  a  Potawatimie,  an  Ottawa, 
and  a  Winnebago  chief,  each  declaring  his  determination  to  stand 
by  Tecumthe.  The  governor  then  said,  that  the  words  of  Tecumthe 
should  be  reported  to  the  President,  who  would  take  measures  to 
enforce  the  treaty ;  and  the  council  ended. 

"  The  governor,  still  anxious  to  conciliate  the  haughty  savage, 
paid  him  a  visit  next  day  at  his  own  camp.  He  was  received  with 
kindness  and  attention — ^his  uniform  courtesy  and  inflexible  firm- 
ness having  won  the  respect  of  the  rude  warriors  of  the  forest. 
They  conversed  for  some  time,  but  Tecumthe  obstinately  adhered 
to  all  his  former  positions ;  and  when  Governor  Harrison  told  him 
that  he  was  sure  the  President  would  not  yield  to  his  pretensions, 
the  chief  replied,  *  Well,  as  the  great  chief  is  to  determine  the 
mailer,  I   hope   the  Great   Spirit  will   put  sense  enough  into  his 


TENSKWAUTAWAW.  63 

head  to  induce  him  to  direct  you  to  give  up  this  land.  It  is  true, 
he  is  so  far  off,  he  will  not  be  injured  by  the  war.  He  may  sit 
still  in  his  town,  and  drink  his  wine,  while  you  and  I  will  have 
to  fight  it  out.' " 

The  two  brothers,  who  thus  acted  in  concert,  though,  perhaps, 
well  fitted  to  act  together,  in  the  prosecution  of  a  great  plan,  were 
widely  different  in  character.  Tecumthe  was  bold  and  sagacious — 
a  successful  warrior,  a  fluent  orator,  a  shrewd,  cool-headed,  able 
man,  in  every  situation  in  which  he  was  placed.  His  mind  was 
expansive  and  generous.  He  detested  the  w^hite  man,  but  it  was 
with  a  kind  of  benevolent  hatred,  based  on  an  ardent  love  for  his 
own  race,  and  which  rather  aimed  at  the  elevation  of  the  one  than 
the  destruction  of  the  other.  He  had  sworn  eternal  vengeance 
against  the  enemies  of  his  race,  and  he  held  himself  bound  to 
observe  towards  them  no  courtesy,  to  consent  to  no  measure  of 
conciliation,  until  the  purposes  to  which  he  had  devoted  himself 
should  be  accomplished.  He  was  fall  of  enthusiasm,  and  fertile 
of  expedient.  Though  his  whole  career  was  one  struggle  against 
adverse  circumstances,  he  was  never  discouraged,  but  sustained 
himself  with  a  presence  of  mind,  and  an  equability  of  temper 
which  showed  the  real  greatness  of  his  character. 

The  following  remarkable  circumstance  may  serve  to  illustrate 
the  penetration,  decision,  and  boldness  of  this  warrior-chief :  He  had 
been  down  south,  to  Florida,  and  succeeded  in  instigating  the 
Seminoles  in  particular,  and  portions  of  other  tribes,  to  unite  in 
the  war  on  the  side  of  the  British.  He  gave  out,  that  a  vessel, 
on  a  certain  day,  commanded  by  red  coats,  would  be  off"  Florida, 
filled  with  guns  and  ammunition,  and  supplies  for  the  use  of  the 
Indians.  That  no  mistake  might  happen  in  regard  to  the  day  on 
which  the  Indians  were  to  strike,  he  prepared  bundles  of  sticks — 
each  bundle  containing  the  number  of  sticks  corresponding  to  the 
number  of  days  that  were  to  intervene  between  the  day  on  which 
they  were  received,  and  the  day  of  the  general  onset.  The  Indian 
9 


64  BIOGRAPHY. 

practice  is,  to  throw  away  a  stick  every  morning — they  make, 
therefore,  no  mistake  in  the  time.  These  sticks  Tecumthe  caused 
to  be  painted  red.  It  was  from  this  circumstance  that,  in  the 
former  Seminole  war,  these  Indians  were  called  "Red  Sticks." 
In  all  this  business  of  mustering  tribes,  Tecumthe  used  great 
caution.  He  supposed  inquiry  would  be  made  as  to  the  object 
of  his  visit.  That  his  plans  might  not  be  suspected,  he  directed 
the  Indians  to  reply  to  any  questions  that  might  be  asked  about 
him,  by  saying,  that  he  had  counselled  them  to  cultivate  the 
ground,  abstain  from  ardent  spirits,  and  live  in  peace  with  the 
white  people.  On  his  return  from  Florida,  he  went  among  the 
Creeks,  in  Alabama,  urging  them  to  unite  with  the  Seminoles. 
Arriving  at  Tuckhabatchee,  a  Creek  tow^n  on  the  Tallapoosa  river, 
he  made  his  way  to  the  lodge  of  the  chief  called  the  Big  Warrior. 
He  explained  his  object ;  delivered  his  war-talk — presented  a  bundle 
of  sticks — gave  a  piece  of  wampum  and  a  war-hatchet ;  all  which 
the  Big  Warrior  took.  But  Tecumthe,  reading  the  spirit  and 
intentions  of  the  Big  Warrior,  looked  him  in  the  eye,  and  pointing 
his  finger  tow^ards  his  face,  said, — "  Your  blood  is  white.  You 
have  taken  my  talk,  and  the  sticks,  and  the  wampum,  and  the 
hatchet,  but  you  do  not  mean  to  fight.  I  know  the  reason.  You 
do  not  believe  the  Great  Spirit  has  sent  me.  You  shall  know.  I 
leave  Tuckhabatchee  directly — and  shall  go  straight  to  Detroit. 
When  I  arrive  there,  I  will  stamp  on  the  ground  with  my  foot, 
and  shake  down  every  house  in  Tuckhabatchee."  So  saying,  he 
turned,  and  left  the  Big  Warrior  in  utter  amazement,  both  at  his 
manner  and  his  threat,  and  pursued  his  journey.  The  Indians 
were  struck  no  less  with  his  conduct  than  was  the  Big  Warrior, 
and  began  to  dread  the  arrival  of  the  day  when  the  threatened 
calamity  would  befall  them.  They  met  often,  and  talked  over  this 
matter — and  counted  the  days  carefully,  to  know  the  day  when 
Tecumllie  would  reach  Detroit.  The  morning  they  had  fixed 
upon  as  Ihc  day  of  his  arrival  at  last  came.     A  mighty  rumbling 


TENSKWAUTAWAW.  65 

was  heard — the  Indians  all  ran  out  of  their  houses — the  earth 
began  to  shake ;  when,  at  last,  sure  enough,  every  house  in  Tuck- 
habatchee  was  shaken  down !  The  exclamation  was  in  every 
mouth,  '' Tecumthe  has  got  to  Detroit!"  The  effect  was  electric. 
The  message  he  had  delivered  to  the  Big  Warrior  was  believed, 
and  many  of  the  Indians  took  their  rifles  and  prepared  for  the  war. 

The  reader  will  not  be  surprised  to  learn  that  an  earthquake  had 
produced  all  this ;  but  he  will  be,  doubtless,  that  it  should  happen 
on  the  very  day  on  which  Tecumthe  arrived  at  Detroit,  and  in 
exact  fulfilment  of  his  threat.  It  was  the  famous  earthquake  of 
New  Madrid,  on  the  Mississippi.  We  received  the  foregoing  from 
the  lips  of  the  Indians,  when  we  were  at  Tuckhabatchee,  in  1827, 
and  near  the  residence  of  the  Big  Warrior.  The  anecdote  may, 
therefore,  be  relied  on.  Tecumthe's  object,  doubtless,  was,  on 
seeing  that  he  had  failed,  by  the  usual  appeal  to  the  passions,  and 
hopes,  and  war  spirit  of  the  Indians,  to  alarm  their  fears,  little 
dreaming,  himself,  that  on  the  day  named,  his  threat  would  be 
executed  with  such  punctuality  and  terrible  fidelity. 

Tecumthe  was  temperate  in  his  diet,  used  no  ardent  spirits,  and 
did  not  indulge  in  any  kind  of  excess.  Although  several  times 
married,  he  had  but  one  wife  at  a  time,  and  treated  her  with 
uniform  kindness  and  fidelity ;  and  he  never  evinced  any  desire  to 
accumulate  property,  or  to  gratify  any  sordid  passion.  Colonel 
John  Johnston,  of  Piqua,  who  knew  him  well,  says,  "  He  was 
sober  and  abstemious ;  never  indulging  in  the  use  of  liquors,  nor 
catering  to  excess;  fluent  in  conversation,  and  a  great  public 
speaker.  He  despised  dress,  and  all  effeminacy  of  manners ;  he 
was  disinterested,  hospitable,  generous,  and  humane — the  resolute 
and  indefatigable  advocate  of  the  rights  and  independence  of  the 
Indians."  Stephen  Ruddle,  a  Kentuckian,  who  was  captured  by 
the  Indians  in  childhood,  and  lived  in  the  family  of  Tecumthe, 
says  of  him,  ''  His  talents,  rectitude  of  deportment,  and  friendly 
disposition,  commanded  the  respect  and  regard  of  all  about  him ;" 


66  BIOGRAPHY. 

and  Governor  Cass,  in  sj^eaking  of  his  oratory,  says,  "It  was  the 
utterance  of  a  great  mind,  roused  by  the  strongest  motives  of  which 
human  nature  is  susceptible,  and  developing  a  power  and  a  labor 
of  reason  which  commanded  the  admiration  of  the  civilized,  as 
justly  as  the  confidence  and  pride  of  the  savage." 

The  Prophet  possessed  neither  the  talents  nor  the  frankness  of 
his  brother.  As  a  speaker,  he  was  fluent,  smooth,  and  plausible, 
and  was  pronounced  by  Governor  Harrison  the  most  graceful  and 
accomplished  orator  he  had  seen  among  the  Indians ;  but  he  was 
sensual,  cruel,  weak,  and  timid.  Availing  himself  of  the  super- 
stitious awe  inspired  by  supposed  intercourse  with  the  Great  Spirit, 
he  lived  in  idleness,  supported  by  the  presents  brought  him  by 
his  deluded  followers.  The  Indians  allow  polygamy,  but  deem  it 
highly  discreditable  in  any  one  to  marry  more  wives  than  he  can 
support;  and  a  prudent  warrior  always  regulates  the  number  of 
his  family  by  his  capacity  to  provide  food.  Neglecting  this  rule 
of  propriety,  the  Prophet  had  an  unusual  number  of  vdves,  while 
he  made  no  effort  to  procure  a  support  for  his  household,  and 
meanly  exacted  a  subsistence  from  those  who  dreaded  his  dis- 
pleasure. An  impostor  in  every  thing,  he  seems  to  have  exhibited 
neither  honesty  nor  dignity  of  character  in  any  relation  of  life. 

We  have  not  room  to  detail  all  the  political  and  military  events 
in  which  these  brothers  were  engaged,  and  which  have  been 
related  in  the  histories  of  the  times.  An  account  of  the  battle  of 
Tippecanoe,  which  took  place  in  1811,  and  of  the  intrigues  which 
led  to  an  engagement  so  honorable  to  our  arms,  would  alone  fill  more 
space  than  is  allotted  to  this  article.  On  the  part  of  the  Indians 
it  was  a  fierce  and  desperate  assault,  and  the  defence  of  the 
American  general  was  one  of  the  most  brilliant  and  successful  in  the 
annals  of  Indian  warfare;  but  Tecumthe  was  not  enorao;ed  in  it, 
and  the  Prophet,  who  issued  orders  from  a  safe  position,  beyond  the 
reach  of  any  chance  of  personal  exposure,  performed  no  part  honor- 
able to  himself,  or  important  to  the  result.     He  added  cowardice  to 


TENSKWAUTAWAW.  67 

the  degrading  traits  which  had  already  distinguished  his  character, 
and  from  that  time  his  influence  decreased.  At  the  close  of  the 
war,  in  1814,  he  had  ceased  to  have  any  reputation  among  the 
Indians. 

The  latter  part  of  the  career  of  Tecumthe  was  as  brilliant  as  it 
was  unfortunate.  He  sustained  his  high  reputation  for  talent, 
courage,  and  good  faith,  without  achieving  any  advantage  for  the 
unhappy  race  to  whose  advancement  he  had  devoted  his  whole 
hfe.  In  the  war  between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain, 
which  commenced  in  1812,  he  was  an  active  ally  of  the  latter,  and 
accompanied  their  armies  at  the  head  of  large  bodies  of  Indians. 
He  fought  gallantly  in  several  engagements,  and  fell  gloriously  in 
the  battle  of  the  Thames,  where  he  is  supposed,  with  reason,  to 
have  fallen  in  a  personal  conflict  with  Colonel  Richard  M.  Johnson, 
of  Kentucky. 

One  other  trait  in  the  character  of  this  great  man  deserves  to  be 
especially  noticed.  Though  nurtured  in  the  forest,  and  accustomed 
through  life  to  scenes  of  bloodshed,  he  was  humane.  While  a 
mere  boy,  he  courageously  rescued  a  woman  from  the  cruelty  of 
her  husband,  who  was  beating  her,  and  declared  that  no  man  was 
worthy  of  the  name  of  a  warrior  who  could  raise  his  hand  in  anger 
against  a  woman.  He  treated  his  prisoners  with  uniform  kindness; 
and,  on  several  occasions,  rescued  our  countrymen  from  the  hands 
of  his  enraged  followers. 

The  Prophet  was  living,  when  we  last  heard  of  him,  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  in  obscurity. 


W.;  ^-^^ 


A    CnV.VX     CJHIRF 


LuA-^,  Chl^^  P,J,7j^h^ci  ly  J  TBowcru  Phihd- 


YOHOLO    MICCO. 


YoHOLo  Micco  was  principal  chief  of  the  Eufalo  town,  which 
hes  between  Tallassee  and  Oakfuskee,  in  the  Creek  nation,  the 
Tallapoosa  river  running  through  it.  In  the  war  of  1813-14, 
he  served  with  Mcintosh  against  the  hostile  Indians,  and  shared 
largely  and  honorably  in  all  the  battles  that  were  fought.  His 
bravery  was  equalled  only  by  his  eloquence,  which  gained  him 
great  distinction.  He  was  the  speaker  of  the  Creek  nation,  as 
Opothle  Yoholo  was  of  the  division  called  the  Upper  towns,  and 
opened  the  councils  on  all  occasions. 

At  the  council  called  in  1827,  by  the  Little  Prince,  to  receive 
the  propositions  offered  by  the  government  through  Colonel 
M'Kenney,  which  we  have  noticed  in  another  place,  Yoholo  Micco 
explained  the  object  of  the  mission,  in  a  manner  so  clear  and 
pointed  as  not  to  be  easily  forgotten  by  those  who  heard  him.  He 
rose  with  the  unembarrassed  dignity  of  one  who,  while  he  felt  the 
responsibility  of  his  high  office,  was  familiarly  versed  in  its  duties, 
and  satisfied  of  his  own  ability  to  discharge  it  with  success.  He 
was  not  unaware  of  the  delicacy  of  the  subject,  nor  of  the  excitable 
state  of  the  minds  to  which  his  argument  was  to  be  addressed,  and 
his  harangue  was  artfully  suited  to  the  occasion.  With  the  per- 
suasive manner  of  an  accomplished  orator,  and  in  the  silver  tones 
of  a  most  flexible  voice,  he  placed  the  subject  before  his  savage 
audience  in  all  its  details  and  bearings — making  his  several  points 
with  clearness  and  in  order,  and  drawing  out  his  deductions  in 
the  lucid  and  conclusive  manner  of  a  finished  rhetorician. 

The  deportment  of  this  chief  was  mild,  his  disposition  sincere 

(69) 


70  BIOGRAPHY. 

and  generous.  He  advocated  warmly  the  principles  and  practices 
of  civilized  life,  and  took  so  decided  a  part  in  favor  of  the  plans  to 
improve  the  condition  of  his  people,  proposed  by  the  American 
government,  and  by  individuals,  that  he  became  unpopular,  and 
lost  his  place  and  influence  in  the  general  council,  and  the  chief- 
taincy of  his  tribe.  His  successor  as  principal  chief  of  the  Eufola 
town  is  Octearche  Micco. 

Yoholo  Micco  was  amiable  in  his  family  relations,  and  brought 
up  his  children  with  care,  giving  them  the  best  advantages  in 
point  of  education,  which  the  country  afforded.  His  sons  were 
bred  to  tlie  pursuits  of  civilized  men.  One  of  his  daughters, 
named  Lotti  Yoholo,  married  a  chief  of  the  Eufalo  town,  and, 
following  the  example  of  her  father,  gave  her  children  liberal 
educations. 

This  chief  visited  Washington  in  1826,  as  one  of  the  delegates 
from  his  nation.  He  afterwards  consented  to  remove  to  Arkansas, 
and  fell  a  victim  to  the  fatigues  attending  the  emigration,  in  his 
fiftieth  year,  while  on  his  way  to'  the  land  of  promise.  His  memory 
is  honored  by  the  Indians,  who,  in  common  with  all  who  knew  this 
excellent  person,  speak  of  him  as  one  of  the  best  of  men. 

The  word  Micco  signifies  king  or  chief,  and  will  be  found 
forming  a  part  of  the  names  of  many  of  the  southern  chiefs,  while 
Yoholo,  which  signifies  the  possession  of  royal  blood,  is  an  aristo- 
cratic adjunct  to  the  names  of  those  who  are  well  descended. 


MH^Trinpip]!!]^. 


ZuA-^Col^&.FuMljshed  by  J  T BowerL,rhUad- 


MISTirPEE. 


This  is  a  son  of  Yoholo  Micco,  who  bears  a  name,  the  orimn  of 
which  would  be  discovered  with  difficulty  by  the  most  cunning 
etymologist ;  and  we  are  happy  to  have  it  in  our  power  to  solve  a 
problem,  which  might  else,  at  some  far  distant  day,  cause  an 
infinite  waste  of  valuable  time  and  curious  learning.  The  parents 
of  this  youth,  having  decided  on  rearing  him  after  the  fashions  of 
their  white  neighbors,  bestowed  upon  him  the  very  ancient  and 
respectable  appellation  of  Benjamin,  from  which  soon  arose  the 
usual  abbreviation  of  Ben  and  Benny,  which  the  young  chief  bore 
during  the  halcyon  days  of  infancy.  To  this  familiar  name, 
respect  for  his  family  soon  prefixed  the  title  of  Mr. ;  and,  in  the 
mouths  of  the  Indians,  Mr.  Ben  soon  became  Mistiben,  and  finally 
Mistippee — the  original  Benjamin  being  lost  in  the  superior 
euphony  of  that  very  harmonious  word  mister. 

It  is  not  improbable  that  the  individual  who  bore  this  name 
when  his  portrait  was  taken,  may  now  be  known  by  another,  for, 
as  we  have  remarked  elsewhere,  these  designations  are  frequently 
changed ;  and  an  Indian  has  usually  as  many  names  as  there  are 
remarkable  events  in  his  history.  Those  which  they  receive  in 
infancy  are  entirely  accidental,  or  are  induced  by  the  most  trifling 
circumstances.  Litker,  the  Swift,  is  the  name  of  an  active  boy; 
but  if  a  child  is  called  Isca,  the  Ground  Hog,  or  Woodcoochee, 
the  Raccoon,  it  is  not  to  be  presumed  that  he  resembles  that 
animal ;  because  he  would  be  as  likely  to  receive  it  from  the  mere 
circumstance  of  being  seen  to  play  with  the  animal,  or  to  wear  its 
10  (71) 


72  BIOGRAPHY. 

skin,  or  to  imitate  some  of  its  motions.  On  the  other  hand, 
Minechee,  which  signifies  httle,  smart  and  active,  is  the  appropriate 
name  of  a  female  child.  These  names  are  retained  during  child- 
hood, and  until  the  youthful  character  begins  to  show  its  bias, 
when  others  are  given  which  are  supposed  to  be  more  descriptive ; 
and  we  believe  it  is  always  usual,  when  a  young  man  is  admitted 
into  the  war  councils,  to  give  him  a  name  with  reference  to  his 
qualifications  as  a  warrior.  For  instance,  a  youth  who  is  modest 
and  retiring  may  be  called  Chojixico,  which  would  be  interpreted, 
"timid  as  the  deer;"  yet  the  word  is  a  compound  used  chiefly  as 
a  proper  name.  Cho  is  an  abbreviation  of  echo,  a  deer — -fix  is 
abbreviated  from  fegee,  which  means  life  or  spirit — and  ico  is  a 
contraction  of  sicco,  gone — from  all  which  we  get  the  very  poetical 
compound  above  mentioned.  A  bold  and  fearless  spirit  is  called 
Yaha  Hadjo,  the  Crazy  Wolf,  from  yaha,  a  wolf,  and  hadjo,  crazy. 
Another  class  of  names  are  given  still  later  in  life,  and  are  such 
as  refer  to  some  exploit  or  adventure  by  which  the  individual 
became  distinguished  for  the  time,  as,  "i/e  who  stands  atid  strikes,'^ 
''He  who  fights  as  he  files,''  or  "  The  wolf  killer.'' 

Mistippee  escaped  having  the  name  of  an  animal  conferred  upon 
him,  in  the  manner  we  have  seen,  but  spent  his  boyhood,  as  is  usual 
with  the  Indian  children,  in  practising  with  the  blow-gun  and 
bow,  and  in  hunting  the  smaller  kinds  of  game.  The  blow-gun 
is  a  favorite  weapon  among  the  boys  of  the  southern  tribes.  It 
is  simply  a  hollow  reed  of  eight  or  ten  feet  in  length,  made  per- 
fectly smooth  within,  from  which  a  small  arrow  is  blown  with 
much  force  by  the  breath.  The  arrow  is  made  of  light  wood, 
iirmed  with  a  pin,  or  small  nail,  at  one  end,  and  with  thistle  down 
carefully  wrapped  round  the  other,  in  a  sufficient  quantity  to  fill 
the  reed,  so  that,  when  placed  in  the  end  to  which  the  mouth  is 
applied,  it  is  forced  through  the  reed  with  great  swiftness,  and, 
if  well  directed,  with  the  certainty  of  the  rifle  ball.     At  a  distance 


MISTIPPEE.  73 

of  ten  yards,  the  little  Creeks  will  snufF  a  candle,  with  one  of 
these  arrows,  four  times  out  of  five ;  and  as  no  noise  attends  the 
discharge,  they  are  quite  successful  in  killing  small  birds  by  means 
of  this  simple  contrivance,  which  is  called,  in  the  Creek  tono-ue, 
Cohamoteker.  By  these  exercises  the  young  Indians  not  only 
develop  their  physical  powers,  but  acquire  the  cunning,  the 
patience,  the  dexterity,  and  the  fund  of  sylvan  knowledge  that 
render  them  the  most  accomplished  hunters  in  the  world.  If  one 
of  these  boys  chances  to  kill  a  deer  with  a  bow  and  arrow,  or  to 
perform  any  exploit  above  his  years,  he  is  marked  as  having  a 
spirit  ^which  will  greatly  distinguish  him  in  after  life,  or  as  being 
a  lucky  person,  which,  in  the  estimation  of  the  Indian,  amounts 
to  about  the  same  thing  as  the  possession  of  superior  abilities. 

In  presenting  the  spirited  likeness  of  this  youth,  we  may  be 
permitted  to  take  the  occasion  to  repeat  some  of  the  lessons  which 
are  taught  the  young  Indian,  and  contribute  to  form  his  character. 
Among  these  is  the  tradition  of  their  origin,  which  is  instilled 
into  the  infant  mind  of  the  savage,  with  a  care  similar  to  that 
bestowed  by  Christian  parents  in  teaching  the  great  truths  of 
Creation  and  Providence.  Perhaps  the  curiosity  of  a  child  in 
relation  to  its  own  being  would  have  a  natural  and  universal 
tendency  to  render  this  a  first  lesson  ;  and  the  subject  which,  above 
almost  all  others,  is  veiled  in  obscurity,  is  that  which  is  attempted 
to  be  explained  to  the  young  mind  in  the  earliest  stage  of  its 
development.  The  tradition  of  the  Creeks  is,  that  they  came 
through  the  sea,  from  some  distant  land.  To  enable  them  to  pass 
through  the  deep  waters  with  greater  safety  and  certainty,  they 
were  transformed  into  brutes;  and  the  nation  is  now  divided  into 
separate  bands,  which  retain  the  names  of  the  different  animals  from 
which  they  are  said  to  be  descended.  Our  information,  with  regard 
to  the  means  used  to  perpetuate  this  arrangement,  agrees  with  that 
of  Mr.  Gallatin,  who  remarks,  "  It  has  been  fully  ascertained  that 


74  BIOGRAPHY. 

the  inviolable  regulations  by  which  these  clans  are  perpetuated 
amongst  the  southern  nations  were,  first,  that  no  man  could  marry 
in  his  own  clan;  secondly,  that  every  child  belongs  o  his  or  her 
mother's  clan." 

The  peculiar  economy  of  this  clanship  gives  rise  to  the  practice, 
in  their  courtships,  of  applying  first  to  the  maternal  uncle  of  the 
girl  who  is  to  be  asked  in  marriage,  for  his  consent — the  father 
being  of  a  different  tribe  from  his  own  daughter  and  her  prospec- 
tive offspring.  The  young  men  are  said  to  be  shy  and  bash  1  in 
these  adventures,  and,  having  resolved  to  marry,  conceal  their  first 
overtures  with  great  dexterity.  The  uncle  is  easily  won  by  a 
present,  and,  when  his  assent  has  been  gained,  the  suitor  is  left 
to  his  own  ingenuity  to  thrive  as  he  may  with  the  object  of  his 
preference.  His  intention  is  conveyed  secretly  to  the  lady  through 
some  confidential  channel :  she  is  then  supposed  to  be  ready  for 
the  question,  which  is  decided  without  debate.  A  deer  is  killed 
and  laid  at  the  door  of  her  wigwam ;  if  the  present  is  received, 
the  lover  is  a  happy  man;  if  it  be  suffered  to  remain  untouched, 
he  may  go  and  hang  himself,  or  seek  a  more  willing  fair  one. 
The  latter  is  said  to  be  the  more  usual  practice,  as  hanging  for 
love  is  a  procedure  only  known  in  the  more  civilized  conditions 
of  society.  If  the  deer  be  accepted,  a  rich  soup  is  made  of  the 
head  and  marrow  bones,  and  the  lover  is  treated  with  this  repast, 
in  which  there  is  supposed  to  be  great  virtue. 

Not  only  are  the  youth  instructed  in  their  origin,  and  disciplined 
in  their  modes  of  courtship,  but  they  are  also  taught  the  ceremo- 
nies of  their  religion — if  the  superstitions  of  a  people,  destitute  of 
any  adequate  notion  of  the  being  and  attributes  of  God,  may  be 
dignified  with  that  name.  The  chief  of  these  is  the  Green  Corn 
dance,  which  is  celebrated  with  great  zeal  and  devotion,  in  the 
autumn.  Wherever  the  Indian  corn  is  raised,  it  is  a  chief  and 
favorite  article  of  food — its  productiveness,  its  nutritious  quahties, 


MISTIPPEE.  75 

and  the  variety  of  modes  in  which  it  may  be  used,  giving  it  a 
preference  over  every  other  description  of  grain.  Among  the 
Indians  who  cultivate  httle  else,  the  ripening  of  this  crop  consti- 
tutes an  era  n  the  year.  The  whole  band  is  assembled  to 
celebrate  the  annual  festival.  The  fires  of  the  past  year  are 
extinguished — not  a  spark  is  suffered  to  remain.  New  fire  is 
produced  artificially,  usually  by  rubbing  two  sticks  together. 
Sometimes  the  new  fire  thus  obtained,  is  sent  from  one  band  to 
another,  and  the  present  is  received,  like  the  New  Year's  gift 
among  ourselves,  as  a  token  of  friendship.  Having  kindled  a 
cheerful  blaze,  they  assemble  around  it,  dancing,  and  singing  songs. 
Th3  latter  are  addressed  to  the  fire — a  custom  which  may  have 
been  borrowed  from  the  worship  of  the  sun,  said  to  have  been 
practised  by  the  Nachez  Indians.  In  these  songs  they  express 
their  gratitude  to  the  Great  Spirit  that  they  have  lived  through 
the  year;  that  they  see  the  same  faces  and  hear  the  same  voices; 
they  speak  of  the  game  they  have  taken,  and  of  the  abundance  of 
their  crops.  But  if  the  crop  be  short,  or  the  hand  of  death  has 
been  busy  among  them,  the  notes  of  gratulation  are  mingled  with 
strains  of  mourning,  the  national  calamity  is  attributed  to  the 
crimes  of  the  people,  and  pity  and  pardon  are  invoked.  On  this 
occasion  they  partake  of  the  black  drink,  which  we  have  described 
in  our  sketch  of  the  life  of  Opothle  Yoholo.  The  dance  being 
finished,  they  feast  upon  boiled  corn,  the  first  fruits  of  the  year; 
and  the  singing,  dancing,  and  eating  are  kept  up  for  several  days. 
Should  a  culprit,  whose  life  has  been  forfeited,  have  escaped 
punishment  until  this  festive  season,  and  be  so  fortunate  or  so 
dexterous  as  to  make  his  way  into  the  square  during  the  dance, 
he  is  considered  as  being  under  the  protection  of  the  Great  Spirit, 
to  whose  agency  they  attribute  the  circumstances  of  his  previous 
escape  and  present  appearance  among  them,  and  his  pardon  is 
secured. 


76  BIOGRAPHY. 

Of  Mistippee  there  is  little  to  tell.  When  at  Washington,  in 
18-26,  he  was  a  remarkably  handsome  boy,  and  in  all  respects 
prepossessing.  His  father  gave  him  unusual  advantages  in  regard 
to  education,  which  he  is  supposed  to  have  improved.  When  at 
maturity  he  wedded  a  comely  woman  of  the  Hillabee  towns,  and 
soon  after  emigrated  to  the  new  home  provided  for  his  people,  west 
of  the  Mississippi. 


A    SF.MINC)1,R      CHIKI' 


ZitM  Col'^A  PuhUTuid  ly  JT  Bov^en .  PJul^" 


NEAMATHLA 


The  war  between  the  United  States  and  the  Florida  Indians 
having  given  an  increased  interest  to  the  history  of  those  tribes, 
we  propose  to  treat  that  portion  of  our  subject  with  some  degree 
of  minuteness,  should  we  succeed  in  procuring  the  requisite 
materials.  Our  information  in  regard  to  them  is  not  sufficiently 
precise  to  enable  us  to  attempt  this  at  present,  and  in  presenting 
the  valuable  portrait  which  accompanies  this  sketch,  we  shall 
confine  ourselves  to  a  few  general  remarks. 

The  Spanish  conquerors  and  discoverers,  if  we  may  place  any 
confidence  in  their  reports,  encountered  numerous  and  warlike 
tribes  in  the  regions  which  they  were  pleased  to  describe  as  the 
land  of  flowers;  but  they  may  have  indulged  in  the  poetic  license 
as  greatly  in  regard  to  the  number  of  inhabitants  as  in  reference 
to  the  luxuries  of  the  soil  and  climate.  It  is  certain  that  but  few 
of  the  ancient  inhabitants  remain;  and  these  are  divided  into 
small  hordes,  who  neither  exhibit  the  appearance  nor  retain  the 
recollection  of  any  former  greatness.  A  new  people  has  been 
added  to  them,  who  now  form  the  great  majority  of  the  savage 
population  of  that  country,  and  whose  character  has  become 
impressed  upon  the  whole  mass. 

The  Seminoles,  or  Runaways,  are  descended  from  the  Creeks 
and  Cherokees,  and  perhaps  from  other  of  the  southern  tribes,  and 
derive  their  name  from  the  manner  of  their  separation  from  the 
original  stocks.  While  Florida  belonged  to  Spain  it  afforded  a 
place  of  refuge  for  the  discontented  individuals  belonging  to  the 
tribes  within   the  United    States,  as  well   as   for   fugitive  Negro 

(77) 


78  BIOGRAPHY. 

slaves ;  and  of  this  mixed  population  were  formed  the  various  tribes 
now  known  under  the  common  name  of  Seminoles.  From  the 
swamps  and  hammocks  of  Florida,  they  have  been  in  the  habit  of 
annoying  the  frontiers  of  the  adjacent  states,  and  these  injuries 
have  been  rendered  the  more  galling  by  the  protection  afforded 
by  those  savages  to  runaway  slaves,  and  by  the  ferocities  practised 
by  the  latter  under  the  influence  of  revenge  and  the  fear  of  recap- 
ture. It  is  not  to  be  denied,  nor  is  it  surprising,  that  these  Indians 
have,  under  such  circumstances,  suffered  much  injustice,  for  the 
spirit  of  retaliation  is  never  limited  by  moderation;  and  it  was 
a  \vise  as  well  as  a  humane  policy  of  the  government  which 
decreed  the  separation  of  the  exasperated  parties,  by  the  removal 
of  the  Seminoles  to  a  territory  more  distant  from  the  white 
settlements.  Nor  could  the  former,  vrith  any  propriety,  plead  the 
territorial  rights  and  local  attachments  so  strongly  urged  by  their 
parent  nations;  for  they  were  mere  intruders,  or  at  best  but 
recent  inhabitants,  of  the  lands  from  which  it  was  proposed  to 
remove  them. 

Neamathla,  who  has  been  one  of  the  most  distinguished  of  the 
Seminoles,  and  was  at  one  time  their  head  man,  or  principal  chief, 
was  by  birth  a  Creek.  At  what  time  he  emigrated  to  Florida,  or 
by  what  gradations  he  rose  to  authority,  we  are  not  well  informed, 
and  as  we  propose  to  make  these  sketches  strictly  authentic  as  far 
a-s  they  go,  we  pass  over  those  details  that  have  reached  us  with 
no  better  evidence  than  mere  rumor.  Mr.  Duval,  governor  of 
Florida,  in  a  despatch  to  the  government  at  Washington,  dated  in 
March,  1824,  describes  him  as  a  man  of  uncommon  abilities,  of 
great  influence  with  his  nation,  and  as  one  of  the  most  eloquent 
men  he  ever  heard.  At  a  subsequent  date  in  the  same  year,  he 
writes  thus :  "  Neamathla  is  a  most  uncommon  man,  and  ought  to 
be  induced  to  remove  with  his  people.  This  chief  you  will  find 
perhaps  the  greatest  man  you  have  ever  seen  among  the  Indians : 
he  can  control  his  warriors  with  as  much  ease  as  a  colonel  could 


NEAMATHLA.  79 

a  regiment  of  regular  soldiers."  Again,  we  find  the  hospitality  and 
manly  feelings  of  this  chief,  and  his  great  energy  of  character,  spoken 
of  in  terms  of  high  respect.  When  these  opinions  were  expressed, 
hopes  were  entertained  that  Neamathla  could  be  induced  to  second 
the  views  of  the  American  government  in  regard  to  the  removal  of 
the  Seminoles  to  the  land  appropriated  to  them  west  of  Arkansas; 
but  in  the  summer  of  that  year  it  was  found  that,  instead  of  pro- 
moting that  desirable  measure,  he  was  exerting  his  influence  to  defeat 
it,  and  Governor  Duval  deposed  him  from  the  chieftaincy.  This 
is  a  curious  instance  of  the  anomalous  character  of  the  relation 
existing  between  our  government  and  the  Indians;  for,  while  the 
latter  are  for  many  purposes  considered  as  independent  nations,  and 
are  treated  with  as  such,  they  are  in  all  essential  respects  regarded 
and  governed  as  subjects,  and  the  government  has,  on  several 
occasions,  sanctioned  the  creation  and  removal  of  chiefs. 

There  is  some  reason  to  believe  that  the  reluctance  of  Neamathla 
to  remove  from  Florida  was  the  result  of  a  natural  attention  to  his 
own  interest.  By  a  previous  treaty,  the  United  States,  with  a  view 
to  conciliate  this  respectable  chief,  now  advanced  in  years,  set  apart 
for  his  private  use  a  tract  of  land,  remote  from  the  residence  of  the 
main  body  of  the  nation.  The  tenure  of  such  reservations  is  that 
of  occupancy  only,  and  as  Neamathla  could  not  sell  the  land,  he 
of  course  desired  to  enjoy  its  use,  and  was  unwilling  to  remove  to 
a  distant  wilderness.  In  another  view  of  the  subject,  the  liberality 
of  the  government  to  this  chief  proved  injurious,  as  it  gave  him  a 
home  remote  from  the  villages  of  his  people,  among  whom  his 
influence  was  unbounded,  and  left  them  exposed  to  the  intrigues 
of  the  mercenary  individuals  whose  interest  it  was  to  promote 
dissension.  That  Neamathla  desired  to  be  at  peace  with  the 
United  States,  was  apparent  from  the  whole  tenor  of  his  conduct, 
since  the  war  which  closed  in  1815.  He  had  maintained  a  strict 
discipline  in  his  tribe,  punishing  the  offences  of  his  people, 
especially  those  committed  against  the  whites,  with  uncompromising 
11 


80  BIOGRAPHY. 

severity.  His  people  feared,  while  they  loved  and  respected  him. 
The  removal  of  such  a  man  from  among  them  was  injudicious. 
It  was  proposed,  therefore,  to  permit  him  to  sell  his  reservation, 
under  the  expectation  that  he  would  convert  the  proceeds  into 
cattle  and  horses,  and  be  willing  to  remove  with  his  people  to  the 
fertile  lands  pro\4ded  for  them.  The  arrangement  was,  however, 
not  effected ;  and  the  influence  of  Neamathla  being  used  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  views  of  the  government,  and  of  that  which  was 
esteemed  the  best  interests  of  the  Seminoles,  he  was  deposed,  upon 
which  he  abandoned  the  Seminoles  and  returned  to  the  Creek 
nation.  That  he  was  well  received  by  the  Creeks,  and  recognized 
as  a  person  of  consideration,  appears  from  the  fact,  that  when  Colonel 
M'Kenney,  as  United  States  commissioner,  assembled  the  Creeks 
in  general  council  at  Tuckhabatchee,  in  1827,  to  settle  the  con- 
troversy at  that  time  going  on  between  the  United  States  and 
Georgia,  and  the  Creek  nation,  Neamathla,  took  his  seat  among 
the  principal  men  in  the  council,  and  gave  proof  of  exercising 
considerable  influence  in  their  deliberations. 

We  have  received  from  an  authentic  source  an  anecdote  of  this 
chief,  which  is  highly  characteristic  of  his  race,  and  exhibits  a 
remarkable  coincidence  in  the  opinions  of  Neamathla  with  those 
of  other  distinguished  Indians.  Pontiac,  Red  Jacket,  Little  Turtle, 
Tecumthe',  and  a  few  other  of  the  master  spirits  among  the  red 
men,  uniformly  opposed  all  attempts  to  introduce  the  civilization 
and  arts  of  the  European  race  among  the  Indians,  under  the 
plausible  argument  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  created  the  several 
races  for  different  purposes,  and  had  given  to  each  the  arts  proper 
to  its  destination.  These  sagacious  men  saw  that  as  the  Indians 
adopted  the  habits  of  white  men,  they  acquired  new  wants, 
which  could  only  be  supplied  by  an  intercourse  with  civilized 
people,  upon  whom  they  thus  became  dependent.  They  felt  that 
they  wore  the  weaker  party  in  number,  and  the  inferior  in 
ingenuity;  and  as  they  knew  of  no  contact  between  nations  but 


NEAMATHLA.  81 

that  in  which  one  must  gain  at  the  expense  of  the  other,  they 
beheved  that  all  intercourse  between  the  white  and  red  races  must 
tend  to  the  disadvantage  of  the  latter.  There  can  be  no  question 
as  to  the  correctness  of  this  reasoning,  nor  any  doubt  that  every 
advance  made  by  the  Indians  towards  civilization,  contributes  to 
destroy  their  independence.  We  may  think  that  they  would  be 
better  oflf  without  such  savage  freedom,  and  in  the  enjoyment  of 
the  comforts  that  we  possess;  but  they  reason  differently,  and 
while  they  admit  the  advantages  of  our  condition,  they  are  not 
willing  to  purchase  them  at  the  expense  of  their  national  integrity. 
Their  most  sagacious  men  have,  therefore,  always  viewed  with 
jealousy  our  attempts  to  introduce  our  religion  and  our  arts  among 
them,  and  have  ever  considered  the  arms  of  the  white  man  far 
less  dangerous  to  their  existence  as  a  separate  people  than  the 
education  by  which  we  would  win  them  over  to  our  customs. 

By  the  sixth  article  of  the  treaty  of  Moultrie  Creek,  in  the 
territory  of  Florida,  concluded  September  18th,  1823,  it  was  pro- 
vided, among  other  things,  that  the  sum  of  one  thousand  dollars 
per  annum,  for  twenty  years,  should  be  applied  by  the  United 
States  to  the  support  of  a  school  at  the  Florida  agency,  for  the 
education  of  the  children  of  the  Indians.  In  carrying  the  pro- 
visions of  the  treaty  into  effect,  the  commissioner  for  Indian 
affairs  at  Washington  received  no  information  for  some  time 
touching  that  one  for  the  establishment  of  the  school,  and  sup- 
posed it  to  have  been  overlooked,  when  on  inquiry  it  was  found 
that  the  Indians  declined  receiving  it.  The  delicate  office  of 
communicating  this  decision  to  the  governor  of  Florida,  was 
confided  to  Neamathla,  or  assumed  by  him  as  the  head  man  of 
the  Seminoles.  The  Indians  are  ceremonious  in  the  mode  of 
conducting  their  public  affairs,  and  in  refusing  to  receive  the 
proffered  liberality  of  the  government,  the  chief  delivered  his 
reasons  at  length  in  a  speech,  of  which  the  following  is  a  trans 
lation. 


82  BIOGRAPHY. 

"My  father,  we  have  Ustened  to  the  message  of  our  Great 
Father  at  Washington,  who  has  taken  pity  on  his  red  children, 
and  would  teach  us  to  speak  on  paper  like  the  children  of  the 
white  men.  It  is  very  good  to  know  all  those  things  which  the 
white  people  know,  and  it  is  right  for  them  to  teach  them  to 
their  children.  We  also  instruct  ours  in  our  own  way :  we  teach 
them  to  procure  food  by  hunting,  and  to  kill  their  enemies.  But 
wo  want  no  schools,  such  as  you  offer  us.  We  wish  our  children 
to  remain  as  the  Great  Spirit  made  them,  and  as  their  fathers 
are,  Indians.  The  Great  Spirit  has  made  different  kinds  of  men, 
and  given  them  separate  countries  to  live  in ;  and  he  has  given  to 
each  the  arts  that  are  suited  to  his  condition.  It  is  not  for  us  to 
change  the  designs  of  the  Great  Master  of  Life.  If  you  establish 
a  school,  and  teach  our  children  the  knowledge  of  the  white 
people,  they  will  cease  to  be  Indians.  The  Great  Spirit  wishes  no 
change  in  his  red  children.  They  are  very  good  as  he  made 
them;  if  the  white  man  attempts  to  improve,  he  will  spoil  them. 

"Father,  we  thank  you  for  your  offer;  but  we  do  not  wish  our 
children  to  be  taught  the  ways  of  your  people. 

"  Listen,  father,  and  I  will  tell  you  how  the  Great  Spirit  made 
man,  and  how  he  gave  to  men  of  different  colors  the  different 
employments  that  we  find  them  engaged  in.  After  the  world  was 
made,  it  was  solitary.  It  was  very  beautiful ;  the  forests  abounded 
in  game  and  fruit :  the  great  plains  were  covered  with  deer  and 
elk,  and  buffalo,  and  the  rivers  were  full  of  fish ;  there  were  many 
bears  and  beaver,  and  other  fat  animals,  but  there  was  no  being  to 
enjoy  these  good  things.  Then  the  Master  of  Life  said,  we  will 
make  man.  Man  was  made;  but  when  he  stood  up  before  his 
Maker,  he  was  white !  The  Great  Spirit  was  sorry :  he  saw  that 
the  being  he  had  made  was  pale  and  weak ;  he  took  pity  on  him, 
and  therefore  did  not  unmake  him,  but  let  him  live.  He  tried 
again,  for  he  was  determined  to  make  a  perfect  man ;  but  in  his 
endeavor  to  avoid  makintr  another  white  man,  he  went  into  the 


NEAMATHLA.  83 

opposite  extreme,  and  when  the  second  being  rose  np,  and  stood 
before  him,  he  was  black !  The  Great  Spirit  hked  the  black  man 
less  than  the  white,  and  he  shoved  him  aside  to  make  room  for 
another  trial.  Then  it  was  that  he  made  the  red  man ;  and  the 
red  man  pleased  him. 

"  My  father,  listen — I  have  not  told  you  all.  In  this  way  the 
Great  Spirit  made  the  white,  the  black,  and  the  red  man,  when 
he  put  them  upon  the  earth.  Here  they  were — ^but  they  were 
very  poor.  They  had  no  lodges  nor  horses,  no  tools  to  work  with, 
no  traps,  nor  any  thing  with  which  to  kill  game.  All  at  once, 
these  three  men,  looking  up,  saw  three  large  boxes  coming  down 
from  the  sky.  They  descended  very  slowly,  but  at  last  reached 
the  ground,  while  these  three  poor  men  stood  and  looked  at  them, 
not  knowing  what  to  do.  Then  the  Great  Spirit  spoke  and  said, 
'  White  man,  you  are  pale  and  weak,  but  I  made  you  first,  and 
wdl  give  you  the  first  choice;  go  to  the  boxes,  open  them  and  look 
in,  and  choose  which  you  will  take  for  your  portion.'  The  white 
man  opened  the  boxes,  looked  in,  and  said,  'I  will  take  this.'  It 
was  filled  with  pens,  and  ink,  and  paper,  and  compasses,  and  such 
things  as  your  people  now  use.  The  Great  Spirit  spoke  again, 
and  said,  'Black  man,  I  made  you  next,  but  I  do  not  like  you. 
You  may  stand  aside.  The  Red  man  is  my  favorite;  he  shall 
come  forward  and  take  the  next  choice;  Red  man,  choose  your 
portion  of  the  things  of  this  world.'  The  Red  man  stepped  boldly 
up  and  chose  a  box  filled  with  tomahawks,  knives,  war-clubs,  traps, 
and  such  things  as  are  useful  in  war  and  hunting.  The  Great 
Spirit  laughed  when  he  saw  how  well  his  red  son  knew  how  to 
choose.  Then  he  said  to  the  negro,  '  You  may  have  what  is  left, 
the  third  box  is  for  you.'  That  was  filled  with  axes  and  hoes, 
with  buckets  to  carry  water  in,  and  long  whips  for  driving  oxen, 
which  meant  that  the  negro  must  work  for  both  the  red  and 
white  man,  and  it  has  been  so  ever  since. 


84  BIOGRAPHY. 

"  Fatlier,  we  want  no  change ;  we  desire  no  school,  and  none 
of  the  teachings  of  white  people.  The  Master  of  Life  knew  w^hat 
was  best  for  his  children.     We  are  satisfied.     Let  us  alone." 

This  is  a  happy  instance  of  the  mode  of  illustration  by  parable, 
which,  being  the  most  simple  and  natural  method  of  explanation, 
seems  to  have  been  adopted  by  all  rude  nations.  The  leading 
idea  in  the  harangue  of  Neamathla  was  not  original  with  him,  but 
was  the  commonly  received  notion  among  the  Lidians,  from  the 
earliest  times  of  which  we  have  any  account.  The  vast  differ- 
ence between  them  and  the  Europeans,  both  physical  and  moral, 
naturally  suggested  the  idea  that  they  were  distinct  races,  created 
for  different  purposes;  and  the  unhappy  results  of  the  intercourse 
between  them,  and  of  every  attempt  to  unite  them,  gave  additional 
strength  to  the  opinion.  The  chiefs,  who,  like  all  other  politicians, 
knew  how  to  avail  themselves  of  a  popular  prejudice,  saw  at  once 
the  great  advantages  of  encouraging  a  belief  which  perpetuated 
their  own  authority,  by  excluding  the  foreign  influences  that 
would  have  destroyed  alike  the  national  character  of  the  savages, 
and  their  existing  forms  of  subordination.  The  wealth,  the  arts, 
and  the  numbers  of  the  invading  race  alarmed  their  jealousy;  for 
they  had  the  sagacity  to  perceive  that  if  amicable  relations  and  an 
unrestricted  familiar  intercourse  should  be  established  with  a  people 
possessing  such  ample  means  of  conquest,  the  latter  must  inevitably, 
either  by  force  or  ingenuity,  obtain  the  complete  ascendency.  The 
fiction  employed  by  Neamathla,  to  convey  the  ideas  entertained 
by  his  people,  is  of  his  own  invention,  and  is  creditable  to  his 
ingenuity.  It  is  a  fair  specimen  of  the  Lidian  style  of  eloquence. 
They  do  not  attempt  what  w^e  would  call  argument;  mere  abstract 
rea.soning  is  beyond  their  comprehension.  But  they  are  expert 
in  the  employment  of  figures,  by  which  the  familiar  objects 
around  them  are  made  to  represent  their  ideas.  They  have  no 
theories  nor  traditions,  in   regard   to  the  creation,  which  seem   to 


NEAMATHLA.  85 

have  been  derived  from  any  respectable  source,  or  to  be  venerated 
for  their  antiquity,  nor  any,  indeed,  which  have  much  authority 
among. themselves.  Every  tribe  has  its  legends,  fabricated  by  the 
chiefs  or  prophets  to  serve  some  temporary  purpose ;  the  most  of 
which  are  of  a  puerile  and  monstrous  character.  Few  of  them 
are  of  much  antiquity;  and,  being  destitute  alike  of  historical  and 
poetic  merit,  they  are  soon  forgotten. 


/ 


A  SENECA    CHIEF. 


IrrA.'t  Col^  t  PuilijhicL  fy  J  T  Bowe^,  PMxiJy' 


COEN    PLANT 


The  Senecas,  as  we  have  already  stated  in  another  place,  were 
a  tribe  of  the  Iroquois,  or  Five  Nations;  and,  more  recently,  the 
Six  Nations,  when  the  Tuscaroras  w^ere  added  to  the  confederacy, 
which  then  consisted  of  the  Mohawks,  Oneidas,  Onondagoes,  Sene- 
cas, Cayugas,  and  Tuscaroras.  These  Indians  were  among  the 
earliest  who  were  known  to  the  English,  who  recognized  them  as 
a  warlike  and  powerful  people,  and  took  no  small  pains  to  conciliate 
their  friendship.  In  the  year  1710,  five  chiefs  of  the  Iroquois  were 
induced  by  the  British  officers  to  visit  England,  under  the  expecta- 
tion that  their  savage  natures  might  be  softened  by  kindness,  or  their 
fears  alarmed  by  an  exhibition  of  the  power  and  magnificence  of 
the  British  sovereign.  This  event  excited  much  attention  in 
London.  Steele  mentioned  it  in  his  Tattler  of  May  13,  1710,  while 
Addison  devoted  a  number  of  the  Spectator  to  the  same  subject. 
Swift,  who  was  ambitious  to  be  a  politician,  and  who  suffered  no 
occurrence  of  a  public  nature  to  escape  his  attention,  remarks,  in 
one  of  his  letters  to  Mrs.  Johnson ;  "I  intended  to  have  written  a 
book  on  that  subject.  I  believe  he  (Addison)  has  spent  it  all  in 
one  paper,  and  all  the  under  hints  there  are  mine  too."  Their  por- 
traits were  taken,  and  are  still  preserved  in  the  British  Museum ; 
and  Steele  says,  of  these  illustrious  strangers:  "they  were  placed 
in  a  handsome  apartment,  at  an  upholsterer's  in  King  street,  Covent 
Garden." 

In  Oldmixon's  History  we  find  the  following  notice:  "For  the 
successes  in  Spain,  and  for  the  taking  of  Doway,  Betbune,  and 
Aire,  by  the  Duke  of  Marlborough,  in  Flanders,  there  was  a 
12  (87) 


88  BIOGRAPHY. 

thanksgiving  day  appointed,  which  the  Queen  solemnized  at  St. 
James'  chapel.  To  have  gone,  as  usual,  to  St.  Paul's,  and  there  to 
have  had  Te  Deum  sung,  on  that  occasion,  would  have  shown  too 
much  countenance  to  those  brave  and  victorious  English  generals 
who  were  fighting  her  battles  abroad,  while  High  Church  was 
plotting,  and  railing,  and  addressing  against  them  at  home.  The 
carrying  of  five  Indian  casaques  about  in  the  Queen's  coaches,  was 
all  the  triumph  of  the  Harleian  administration ;  they  were  called 
Kings,  and  clothed  by  the  playhouse  tailor,  like  other  kings  of  the 
theatre;  they  were  conducted  to  audience  by  Sir  Charles  Cotterel; 
there  was  a  speech  made  for  them,  and  nothing  omitted  to  do  honor 
to  these  five  monarchs,  w^hose  presence  did  so  much  honor  the  new 
ministry." 

In  a  work  entitled  "The  Annals  of  Queen  Anne's  Reign,  Year 
the  IX,  for  1710,"  written  by  Mr.  Boyer,  we  find  the  following 
remarks:  "On  the  19th  April,  Te-ye-neen-ho-ga-prow,  and  Sa-ga- 
yean-qua-pra-ton,  of  the  Maquas,  Elow-oh-kaom,  and  Oh-neah- 
yeath-ton-no-prow,  of  the  river  Sachem,  and  the  Genajoh-hore 
sachem,  four  kings,  or  chiefs,  of  the  Six  Nations,  in  the  West 
Indies,  which  lie  between  New  England  and  New  France,  or 
Canada,  who  lately  came  over  with  the  West  India  fleet,  and  were 
clothed  and  entertained  at  the  queen's  expense,  had  a  public 
audience  of  her  majesty,  at  the  palace  of  St.  James,  being  con 
ducted  in  two  of  her  majesty's  coaches,  by  Sir  James  Cotterel, 
master  of  ceremonies,  and  introduced  by  the  Duke  of  Somerset, 
lord  chamberlain."  The  historian  then  proceeds  to  recite  a  long 
speech,  which  these  sachems  from  the  West  Indies,  between  New 
Englaiid  and  Canada,  are  supposed  to  have  made  to  the  British 
monarch,  but  which  is  so  evidently  of  English  manufacture,  that 
we  refrain  from  giving  it  a  place.  We  are  farther  informed,  that 
our  chiefs  remained  in  London,  after  their  audience  with  her 
majesty,  about  a  fortniglit,  and  were  entertained  by  several  persons 
of  distinction,  particularly  the  Duke  of  Ormond,  who  regaled  tliem 


CORN   PLANT.  89 

likewise  with  a  review  of  the  four  troops  of  Hfe  guards.  In 
Smith's  History  of  New  York,  we  are  told,  ''  The  arrival  of  these 
five  sachems  in  England,  made  a  great  bruit  throughout  the  whole 
kingdom.  The  mob  followed  wherever  they  went,  and  small  cuts 
of  them  were  sold  among  the  people." 

The  visits  of  Indian  chiefs  to  the  more  refined  and  civilized  parts 
of  the  world  are,  unhappily,  to  be  regarded  only  as  a  matter  for 
curiosity,  for  we  do  not  find  that  they  have  produced  any  beneficial 
results.  The  savage  gazed  with  astonishment  at  the  wonders  of 
art  and  luxury  which  met  his  eye  at  every  step,  and  returned  to 
repeat  the  marvellous  narrative  of  his  travels  to  hearers  who  listened 
without  understanding  the  recital,  or  being  convinced  of  their  own 
inferior  condition.  The  distance  between  themselves  and  the  white 
men  was  too  great  to  be  measured  by  their  reasoning  powers. 
There  was  no  standard  of  comparison  by  which  they  could  try  the 
respective  merits  of  beings  so  different,  and  modes  of  life  so  oppo- 
site; and  they  satisfied  themselves  with  supposing  that  the  two 
races  were  created  with  distinct  faculties,  and  destined  for  separate 
spheres  of  existence.  They  took  little  pains  to  investigate  any 
thing  which  was  new  or  wonderful,  but  briefly  resolved  all  difiicul- 
ties  by  referring  them  to  fatality,  or  to  magic.  A  few  of  the  more 
acute,  obtained  distant  and  misty  glimpses  of  the  truth,  and  were 
willing  to  spare  the  weaker  intellects  of  their  people,  from  a  know- 
ledge which  filled  themselves  with  dread  and  sorrow;  for,  in  the 
little  which  they  comprehended  of  European  power,  they  saw  the 
varied  and  overwhelming  elements  of  a  superiority  which  threatened 
their  destruction.  Hence  their  wisest  and  most  patriotic  chiefs 
have  been  prudently  jealous  of  civilization;  while  the  Indians  in 
general  have  feared  and  distrusted  that  which  they  could  not  com 
prehend.  A  striking  instance,  in  illustration  of  these  remarks,  ma}' 
be  found  in  the  story  of  an  individual  belonging  to  the  Iroquois 
confederacy,  upon  whom  the  experiment  of  a  civilized  education 
was  fairly  tried. 


90  BIOGRAPHY. 

Peter  Otsaquette — we  give  his  name  as  we  find  it,  disguised  bj 
an  English  prefix,  and  a  French  termination — was  an  Oneida  Indian, 
of  a  distinguished  family.  At  the  close  of  the  American  revolution, 
he  attracted  the  attention  of  Lafayette,  whose  benevolent  feelings, 
strongly  enlisted  by  the  intelligence  and  amiable  qualities  of  the 
savage  boy,  induced  him  to  send  the  young  Oneida  to  France. 
At  the  age  of  twelve,  he  was  placed  in  the  best  schools  of  Paris, 
and  not  only  became  a  good  scholar,  but  attained  a  high  degree  of 
proficiency  in  music,  drawing,  fencing,  and  all  the  accomplishments 
of  a  gentleman.  His  was  one  of  the  few  native  stalks  upon  which 
the  blossoms  of  education  have  been  successfully  engrafted.  De- 
lighted with  the  French  metropolis,  and  deeply  imbued  with  the 
spirit  of  its  polite  inhabitants,  he  seemed  to  have  forgotten  his 
native  propensities,  and  to  have  been  thoroughly  reclaimed  from 
barbarism.  He  returned  to  America  an  altered  person,  with  a  com- 
manding figure,  an  intelligent  countenance,  the  dress  of  the  Euro- 
pean, and  the  grace  of  a  polished  man.  Proud  of  his  acquirements, 
and  buoyed  up  with  the  patriotic  hope  of  becoming  the  bene- 
factor of  his  tribe,  and  the  instrument  of  their  moral  elevation,  he 
hastened  to  his  native  forests.  He  w^as  welcomed  with  hospitality; 
but  on  his  first  appearance  in  public,  the  Oneidas  disrobed  him  of 
his  foreign  apparel,  tearing  it  from  his  person  with  indignant 
violence,  and  reproaching  him  with  apostacy  in  throwing  off  the 
garb  of  his  ancestors.  They  forced  him  to  resume  the  blanket,  to 
grease  his  limbs  with  the  fat  of  the  bear,  and  to  smear  his  body 
with  paint.  Nor  was  this  enough ;  he  was  married  to  a  squaw, 
and  indoctrinated  in  the  connubial  felicities  of  the  wigwam.  The 
secjuel  of  his  story  will  be  readily  anticipated.  With  no  relish  for 
savage  life,  and  without  the  prospect  of  happiness  or  distinction,  he 
sank  into  intemperance,  and  so  rapid  was  his  degradation,  that 
M'ithin  three  months  after  his  return  from  Europe,  he  exchanged 
the  portrait  of  Lafayette,  the  gift  of  his  illustrious  benefactor,  for  the 


CORN    PLANT.  91 

means  of  gratifying  the  brutal  propensity  which  was  now  his  sole 
remaining  passion. 

As  our  object  is  to  iUustrate  tne  Indian  character,  we  may  be 
permitted  to  extend  this  digression  by  relating,  before  we  proceed 
to  the  proper  subject  of  the  article,  another  anecdote,  which,  while 
it  exemphfies  the  self-possession  of  the  Indian,  and  the  readiness 
with  which  he  adapts  himself  to  circumstances,  shows  also  how 
slight  are  the  impressions  made  upon  his  mind  by  the  finest  inci- 
dents, or  the  most  agreeable  objects  in  civilized  life.  In  1819,  an 
Indian  warrior,  named  Makawitta,  happened  to  be  a  passenger 
upon  Lake  Erie,  in  the  steamboat  Walk-in-the-water.  On  board 
the  same  vessel  was  a  sprightly  young  lady,  who,  pleased  with  the 
fine  appearance  and  manly  deportment  of  the  savage,  played  off 
upon  him  some  of  those  fascinating  coquetries,  in  which  fair  ladies 
are  so  expert,  and  which  the  wisest  men  are  unable  to  resist,  and 
unwilling  to  avoid.  Makawitta  was  a  youth  of  little  over  twenty 
years,  neat  in  his  dress,  and  graceful  as  well  as  dignified  in  his 
movements;  we  presume  the  lady  was  both  witty  and  handsome, 
and  we  are  assured  that  the  passengers  were  highly  amused  at 
this  encounter  between  a  belle  and  a  beau  of  such  opposite  nur- 
ture. For  some  time  he  sustained  his  part  with  admirable  tact,  but 
when  his  fair  opponent  drew  a  ring  from  her  finger,  and  placed  it 
on  his,  he  stood  for  a  moment  in  respectful  silence,  at  a  loss  to 
understand  the  meaning  of  the  ceremony.  A  gentleman  who  spoke 
his  language,  apprised  him  that  the  ring  was  a  token  of  affection ; 
upon  which,  placing  himself  in  a  graceful  attitude,  he  addressed 
her  in  an  oratorical  style,  which  showed  that  he  entered  fully  into 
the  spirit  of  the  scene,  in  the  following  words : 

"  You  have  conferred  the  best  gift — this  ring,  emblem  of  love — 
of  love  that  lives  while  the  Great  Spirit  endures.  My  heart  is 
touched — it  is  yours  for  ever. 

"I  will  preserve  this  ring  while  I  live.  I  will  bear  it  with  me 
over  the  mighty  waters,  to  the  land  of  good  spirits. 


92  BIOGRAPHY. 

"I  am  happy  to  be  with  you  in  this  wonderful  canoe,  moved  hy 
the  Great  Spirit,  and  conducted  by  the  Big  Fist  of  the  great  deep. 

"I  wish  to  be  with  you  until  I  go  to  the  land  where  my  fathers 
have  gone.  Take  back  the  ring,  and  give  me  that  which  I  value 
more — your  self.'' 

On  the  next  day  the  ring  was  bartered  for  a  drink  of  whisky ! 

Such  is  the  singular  race  whose  history  we  are  endeavoring  to 
exemplify — patient  under  hardship,  subtle  in  war,  inflexible  in  the 
stern  purpose  of  revenge,  but  fickle  in  every  good  resolution,  and 
irreclaimable  in  barbarism.  In  the  multitude,  bravery  is  a  common 
virtue,  a  prominent  and  almost  a  single  merit ;  while  here  and  there 
a  noble  character  shines  like  a  bright  pecviliar  star  among  the  host 
of  mere  warriors,  adorned  with  the  highest  qualities  that  dignify 
and  soften  the  harsher  features  of  manhood. 

The  name  of  Corn  Plant  is  very  familiar  to  most  of  our  country- 
men, yet  we  have  been  unable  to  obtain  the  materials  for  a  connected 
account  of  his  whole  career.  He  was  a  chief  of  the  Senecas,  and 
the  rival  of  Red  Jacket,  from  whom  he  differed  in  character, 
while  he  equalled  him  in  influence.  Without  the  commanding 
genius  of  Red  Jacket,  he  possessed  a  large  share  of  the  common 
sense  which  is  more  efficient  in  all  the  ordinary  affairs  of  life. 
They  were  both  able  men ;  both  acquired  the  confidence  of  their 
people;  but  the  patriotism  of  Red  Jacket  was  exhibited  in  an 
unyielding  hatred  of  the  whites,  between  whom  and  the  red  men, 
he  would  have  cut  off"  all  intercourse ;  while  Corn  Plant  adopted 
the  opposite  policy  of  conciliation,  towards  his  more  powerful  neigh- 
bors. The  one  was  a  warrior  of  unblemished  reputation,  the  other 
an  orator  of  unrivalled  eloquence ;  both  were  shrewd,  artful,  and 
expert  negotiators,  and  they  prevailed  alternately  over  each  other, 
as  opportunities  were  offered  to  either  for  the  exertion  of  his  peculiar 
abilities.  The  one  rose  into  power  when  the  Senecas  were  embit- 
tered against  the  whites,  and  the  other  acquired  consequence  when 
it  became  desirable  to  cultivate  friendly  relations  upon  the  frontier. 


CORN    PLANT.  93 

The  father  of  Corn  Plant  was  a  white  man,  and  is  said  to  have 
been  an  Irishman;  but  nothing  is  now  known  of  him,  except  wViat 
may  be  gathered  from  a  letter  of  Com  Plant  to  the  Governor  of 
Pennsylvania.  This  singular  production  was,  of  course,  dictated 
to  an  interpreter,  who  acted  as  amanuensis,  but  the  sentiments  are 
undoubtedly  his  own.  It  w^as  dated  in  1822,  when  the  lands 
reserved  for  the  Indians  in  the  north-western  part  of  Pennsylvania 
became  surrounded  by  the  farms  of  the  whites,  and  some  attempt 
was  made  to  tax  the  property  of  the  Seneca  chief;  in  consequence 
of  which  he  wrote  this  epistle  to  the  governor. 

"I  feel  it  my  duty  to  send  a  speech  to  the  Governor  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, at  this  time,  and  inform  him  of  the  place  w^here  I  was  from — 
which  was  at  Connewaugus  on  the  Genessee  river 

"  When  I  was  a  child  I  played  with  the  butterfly,  the  grass- 
hopper, and  the  frogs ;  and  as  I  grew  up  I  began  to  pay  some  atten- 
tion, and  play  with  the  Indian  boys  in  the  neighborhood,  and  they 
took  notice  of  my  skin  being  of  a  different  color  from  theirs,  and 
spoke  about  it.  I  inquired  of  my  mother  the  cause,  and  she  told 
me  that  my  father  was  a  residenter  in  Albany.  I  still  eat  my 
victuals  out  of  a  bark  dish.  I  grew  up  to  be  a  young  man,  and 
married  me  a  wife,  and  I  had  no  kettle  nor  gun.  I  then  knew 
where  my  father  lived,  and  w^ent  to  see  him,  and  found  he  was  a 
white  man,  and  spoke  the  English  language.  He  gave  me  victuals 
while  I  was  at  his  house,  but  when  I  started  home,  he  gave  me  no 
provision  to  eat  on  the  way.  He  gave  me  neither  kettle  nor  gun, 
neither  did  he  tell  me  that  the  United  States  were  about  to  rebel 
against  the  government  of  England. 

"I  will  now  tell  you,  brothers,  who  are  in  session  of  the  Legis- 
lature of  Pennsylvania,  that  the  Great  Spirit  has  made  known 
to  me  that  I  have  been  wicked ;  and  the  cause  thereof  has  been  the 
revolutionary  war  in  America.  The  cause  of  Indians  being  led 
into  sin  at  that  time,  was  that  many  of  them  were  in  the  practice  of 
drinking  and.  getting  intoxicated.     Great  Britain  requested  us  to 


94  BIOGRAPHY. 

join  with  them  in  the  conflict  against  the  Americans,  and  promised 
the  Indians  land  and  Kquor.  I  myself  was  opposed  to  joining  in 
the  conflict,  as  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  difficulty  tliat  existed 
between  the  two  parties.  I  have  now  informed  you  how  it  hap- 
pened, that  the  Indians  took  a  part  in  the  revolution,  and  will  relate 
to  you  some  circumstances  that  occurred  after  the  close  of  the  war. 
General  Putnam,  who  was  then  at  Philadelphia,  told  me  there  was 
to  be  a  council  at  Fort  Stanwix;  and  the  Indians  requested  me  to 
attend  on  behalf  of  the  Six  Nations,  which  I  did,  and  there  met 
with  three  commissioners  who  had  been  appointed  to  hold  the 
council.  They  told  me  that  they  would  inform  me  of  the  cause  of 
the  revolution,  which  I  requested  them  to  do  minutely.  They  then 
said  that  it  originated  on  account  of  the  heavy  taxes  that  had  been 
imposed  upon  them  by  the  British  government,  which  had  been  for 
fifty  years  increasing  upon  them;  that  the  Americans  had  grown 
weary  thereof,  and  refused  to  pay,  which  aff'ronted  the  king.  There 
had  likewise  a  difficulty  taken  place  about  some  tea  which  they 
wished  me  not  to  use,  as  it  had  been  one  of  the  causes  that  many 
people  had  lost  their  lives.  And  the  British  government  now  being 
aff'ronted,  the  war  commenced,  and  the  cannons  began  to  roar  in 
our  country. 

"  General  Putnam  then  told  me,  at  the  council  at  Fort  Stanwix. 
that  by  the  late  war  the  Americans  had  gained  two  objects;  they 
had  established  themselves  an  independent  nation,  and  had  obtained 
some  land  to  live  upon,  the  division  line  of  which  from  Great 
Britain  run  through  the  Lakes.  I  then  spoke,  and  said  I  wanted 
some  land  for  the  Indians  to  live  on,  and  General  Putnam  said  that 
it  should  be  granted,  and  I  should  have  land  in  the  State  of  New 
York  for  the  Indians.  He  then  encouraged  me  to  use  my  endeavors 
to  pacify  the  Indians  generally ;  and  as  he  considered  it  an  arduous 
task,  wished  to  know  v.hat  ])ay  I  would  require.  I  replied,  that  I 
would  use  my  endeavors  to  do  as  he  rerpiested  with  the  Indians, 
and  for  pay  therefor,  I  would  take  land.     I  told  him  not  to  pay  me 


CORN    PLANT.  95 

money  or  dry  goods,  but  land.  And  for  having  attended  thereto,  1 
received  the  tract  of  land  on  which  I  now  live,  which  was  presented 
to  me  by  Governor  Mifflin.  I  told  General  Putnam  that  I  wished 
the  Indians  to  have  the  exclusive  privilege  of  the  deer  and  wild 
game,  to  which  he  assented ;  I  also  wished  the  Indians  to  have  the 
privilege  of  hunting  in  the  woods  and  making  fires,  which  he  like- 
wise assented  to. 

"  The  treaty  that  was  made  at  the  aforementioned  council,  has 
been  broken  by  some  of  tlie  white  people,  which  I  now  intend 
acquainting  the  governor  with.  Some  white  people  are  not  willing 
that  Indians  should  hunt  any  more,  whilst  others  are  satisfied  there- 
with ;  and  those  white  people  who  reside  near  our  reservation,  tell 
us  that  the  woods  are  theirs,  and  they  have  obtained  them  from  the 
governor.  The  treaty  has  also  been  broken  by  the  white  people 
using  their  endeavors  to  destroy  all  the  wolves,  which  was  not 
spoken  about  in  the  council  at  Fort  Stanwix  by  General  Putnam, 
but  has  originated  lately. 

"It  has  been  broken  again,  which  is  of  recent  origin.  White 
people  get  credit  from  Indians,  and  do  not  pay  them  honestly  accord- 
ing to  agreement.  In  another  respect,  also,  it  has  been  broken  by 
white  people  residing  near  my  dwelling;  for  when  I  plant  melons 
and  vines  in  my  field,  they  take  them  as  their  own.  It  has  been 
broken  again,  by  white  people  using  their  endeavors  to  obtain  our 
pine  trees  from  us.  We  have  very  few  pine  trees  on  our  lands  in  the 
State  of  New  York;  and  whites  and  Indians  often  get  into  dispute 
respecting  them.  There  is  also  a  great  quantity  of  whisky  brought 
near  our  reservation,  and  the  Indians  obtain  it  and  become  drunken. 

"  Another  circumstance  has  taken  place  which  is  very  tiying  to 
me,  and  I  wish  for  the  interference  of  the  governor.  The  white 
people  who  live  at  Warren,  called  upon  me  some  time  ago  to  pay 
taxes  for  my  land,  which  I  objected  to,  as  I  never  had  been  called 
upon,  for  that  purpose  before;  and  having  refused  to  pay,  they 
became  irritated,  called  upon  me  frequently,  and  at  length  brought 
13 


96  BIOGRAPHY. 

four  guns  with  them  and  seized  our  cattle.  I  still  refused  to  pay, 
and  was  not  willing  to  let  the  cattle  go.  After  a  time  of  dispute 
they  returned  home,  and  I  understood  the  militia  was  ordered  out 
to  enforce  the  collection  of  the  tax.  I  went  to  Warren,  and,  to  avert 
the  impending  difficulty,  was  obliged  to  give  my  note  for  the  tax, 
the  amount  of  which  was  forty-three  dollars  and  seventy-nine  cents. 
It  is  my  desire  that  th3  governor  will  exempt  me  from  paying  taxes 
for  my  land  to  white  people ;  and  also  to  cause  that  the  money  I  am 
now  obliged  to  pay,  be  refunded  to  me,  as  I  am  very  poor.  The 
governor  is  the  person  who  attends  to  the  situation  of  the  people, 
and  I  wish  him  to  send  a  person  to  Alleghany,  that  I  may  inform 
him  of  the  particulars  of  our  situation,  and  he  be  authorized  to 
instruct  the  white  people  in  what  manner  to  conduct  themselves 
towards  the  Indians. 

"The  government  has  told  us  that,  when  difficulties  arose  between 
the  Indians  and  the  white  people,  they  would  attend  to  having  them 
removed.  We  are  now  in  a  trying  situation,  and  I  wish  the 
governor  to  send  a  person  authorized  to  attend  thereto,  the  fore  part 
of  next  summer,  about  the  time  that  the  grass  has  grown  big 
enough  for  pasture. 

"The  governor  formerly  requested  me  to  pay  attention  to  the 
Indians,  and  take  care  of  them.  We  are  now  arrived  at  a  situation 
in  which  I  believe  the  Indians  cannot  existj  unless  the  governor 
should  comply  with  my  request,  and  send  a  person  authorized  to 
treat  between  us  and  the  white  people,  the  approaching  summer. 
I  have  now  no  more  to  speak." 

It  is  unfortunate  that  most  of  the  interpreters  through  whom  the 
productions  of  the  aboriginal  intellect  have  reached  us,  have  been 
so  entirely  illiterate  as  to  be  equally  incapable  of  appreciating  the 
finer  touches  of  sentiment  and  eloquence,  and  of  expressing  them 
appropriately  in  our  language.  The  letter  of  Corn  Plant  is  distin- 
guished by  its  simplicity  and  good  sense,  and  was  no  doubt  dictated 
in  the  concise,  nervous,  and  elevated  style  of  the  Indian  orator. 


CORN   PLANT.  97 

while  we  have  received  it  in  a  garbled  version  of  very  shabby 
English.  His  account  of  his  parentage  is  simple  and  touching; 
his  unprotected  yet  happy  infancy,  when  he  played  with  the  butterfly, 
the  grasshopper,  and  the  frog,  is  sketched  with  a  scriptural  felicity 
of  style ;  there  is  something  very  striking  in  the  description  of  his 
poverty,  when  he  grew  up  to  be  a  young  man,  and  married  a  rvife, 
and  had  no  kettle  nor  gun ;  while  the  brief  account  of  his  visit  to 
his  father  is  marked  by  the  pathos  of  genuine  feeling.  It  is  to  be 
regretted  that  he  did  not  pursue  the  narrative,  and  inform  us  by 
what  steps  he  rose  from  his  low  estate  to  become  the  head  of  a 
tribe.  We  learn  from  other  sources  that  he  was  a  successful  war- 
rior, and  it  is  probable  that  the  traders  and  the  missionaries,  whose 
interest  he  espoused,  in  opposition  to  Red  Jacket,  aided  in  his 
elevation.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  letter  he  has  given  a  synopsis 
of  the  evils  which  his  nation  endured  in  consequence  of  their 
alliance  with  the  whites,  and  which  invariably  attended  the  unna- 
tural contact  of  civilized  and  savage  men. 

Corn  Plant  was  one  of  the  parties  to  the  treaty  at  Fort  Stanwix, 
in  1784,  when  a  large  cession  of  territory  was  made  by  the 
Indians ;  at  the  treaty  of  Fort  Harmer,  five  years  afterwards,  he 
took  the  lead  in  conveying  an  immense  tract  of  country  to  the 
American  government,  and  became  so  unpopular  that  his  life  was 
threatened  by  his  incensed  tribe.  But  this  chief,  and  those  who 
acted  with  him,  were  induced  to  make  these  liberal  concessions  by 
motives  of  sound  policy ;  for  the  Six  Nations  having  fought  on  the 
royal  side  during  the  war  of  the  revolution,  and  the  British  govern- 
ment having  recognized  our  independence,  and  signed  a  peace 
without  stipulating  for  her  misguided  allies,  they  were  wholly  at  our 
mercy.  In  an  address  sent  to  the  President  of  the  United  States, 
in  1790,  by  Corn  Plant,  Half  Town,  and  Big  Tree,  we  find  the 
following  remarks  in  allusion  to  these  treaties: 

''Father: — We  will  not  conceal  from  you  that  the  Great  Spirit, 
and  not  men,  has  preserved  Corn  Plant  from  the  hands  of  his  own 


98  BIOGRAPHY. 

nation,  for  they  ask  continually,  '  where  is  the  land  upon  which  oar 
children,  and  their  children  after  them,  are  to  lie  down?  You  told 
us  that  the  line  drawn  from  Pennsylvania  to  Lake  Ontario  would 
mark  it  for  ever  on  the  east,  and  the  line  running  from  Beaver 
Creek  to  Pennsylvania  would  mark  it  on  the  west,  and  we  see  it  is 
not  so;  f  r,  first  one  comes,  and  then  another,  and  takes  it  away,  by 
order  of  that  p  ople  which  you  tell  us  promised  to  secure  it  to  us/ 
He  is  silent,  for  he  has  nothing-  to  answer.  When  the  sun  goes 
down  he  opens  his  heart  before  the  Great  Spirit,  and  earlier  than 
the  sun  appears  again  upon  the  hills,  he  gives  thanks  for  his  protec- 
tion during  the  night ;  for  he  feels  that  among  men  become  desperate 
by  the  injuries  they  have  sustained,  it  is  God  only  that  can  protect 
him." 

In  his  reply  to  this  address,  President  Washington  remarked : — 
"The  merits  of  Corn  Plant,  and  his  friendship  for  the  United  States, 
are  well  known  to  me,  and  shall  not  be  forgotten ;  and  as  a  mark  of 
the  esteem  of  the  United  States,  I  have  directed  the  Secretary  of 
W^ar  to  make  him  a  present  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars,  either 
in  money  or  goods,  as  the  Corn  Plant  shall  like  best." 

It  would  be  tedious  to  pursue  the  history  of  this  chief  through 
the  various  vicissitudes  of  his  life.  His  reputation  as  a  warrior  was 
gained  previous  to  the  American  revolution,  and  during  that  war. 
Shortly  after  that  struggle,  the  lands  reserved  for  the  Senecas 
became  surrounded  by  the  settlements  of  the  American  people,  so 
as  to  leave  them  no  occasion  nor  opportunity  for  hostilities  with 
other  tribes.  In  his  efforts  to  preserve  peace  with  his  powerful 
neighbors,  Corn  Plant  incurred,  alternately,  the  suspicion  of  both 
parties — the  whites  imputing  to  him  a  secret  agency  in  the  depre- 
dations of  lawless  individuals  of  his  nation,  while  the  Senecas  have 
sometimes  become  jealous  of  his  apparent  fame  with  the  whites,  and 
regarded  him  as  a  pensionary  of  their  oppressors.  His  course, 
however,  has  been  prudent  and  consistent,  and  his  influence  very 
great. 


CORN    PLANT.  99 

He  resided  on  the  banks  of  the  Alleghany  river,  a  few  miles 
below  its  junction  with  the  Connewango,  upon  a  tract  of  fine  land, 
within  the  limits  of  Pennsylvania,  and  not  far  from  the  line  between 
that  state  and  New  York.  He  owned  thirteen  hundred  acres  of 
land,  of  which  six  hundred  were  comprehended  within  the  village 
occupied  by  his  people.  A  considerable  portion  of  the  remainder 
he  cultivated  as  a  farm,  which  was  tolerably  well  stocked  with 
horses,  cattle,  and  hogs.  Many  of  his  people  cultivated  the  soil, 
and  evinced  signs  of  industry.  The  chief  favored  the  Christian 
religion,  and  welcomed  those  who  came  to  teach  it.  He  lived  in 
simple  style,  surrounded  with  plenty,  and  practising  a  rude  hospi- 
tality, while  his  sway  was  kind  and  patriarchal. 

In  1815,  a  missionary  society  had,  at  his  earnest  solicitation, 
established  a  school  at  his  village,  which  at  that  time  promised 
success.  We  are  not  aware  that  any  permanent  results  were 
attained  by  the  effort. 

Corn  Plant  imbibed,  in  the  feebleness  of  age,  the  superstition  of 
the  less  intellectual  of  his  race.  His  conscience  reproached  him  for 
his  friendship  towards  the  whites,  and  in  a  moment  of  alarm,  fancy- 
ing that  the  Great  Spirit  had  commanded  him  to  destroy  all  evidence 
of  his  connection  with  the  enemies  of  his  race,  he  burned  an 
elegant  sword  and  other  articles  which  he  had  received  as  presents. 
A  favorite  son,  who  had  been  carefully  educated  at  one  of  our 
schools,  became  a  drunkard,  adding  another  to  the  many  discourag- 
ing instances  in  which  a  similar  result  has  attended  the  attempt 
to  educate  the  Indian  youth.  When,  therefore,  the  aged  chief  was 
urged  to  send  his  younger  sons  to  school,  he  declined,  remarking, 
in  broken  English,  "It  entirely  spoil  Indian." 

Corn  Plant  died  on  his  reservation  on  the  Alleghany  river,  some 
time  in  the  winter  of  1836 — supposed  to  have  been  over  ninety 
years  old.  His  Indian  name  was  Ki-on-twog-ky.  The  likeness  we 
have  given  of  him  was  taken  in  New  York,  about  the  year  1788, 
and  when  the  original  is  supposed  to  have  been  in  his  forty-eighth 


100  BIOGRAPHY. 

year.  It  was  intended  for  some  friend  of  the  Indians,  in  London, 
but  Captain  M'Dongall,  who,  at  that  time,  commanded  a  merchant 
ship,  between  Philadelphia  and  Liverpool,  and  who  was  to  have 
conveyed  it  to  Liverpool,  sailing  without  it,  the  portrait  fell  into  the 
hands  of  Timothy  Matlock,  Esq.,  who  cherished  it,  not  only  because 
of  its  admirable  and  close  resemblance  to  the  original,  but  because 
he  was  indebted  to  Corn  Plant  for  his  life.  At  his  death  the 
portrait  was  still  cherished  by  his  daughter.  It  was  from  that 
original  the  copy  before  the  reader  was  taken. 


AN   OJIBWAY. 


Luf>/a>l^&  PulUsked-  IvJ  TBowe?%PkilaJ'' 


CAATOUSEE 


It  is,  perhaps,  not  to  be  regretted,  that  some  of  the  portraits  con- 
tained in  our  gallery,  are  those  of  persons  of  little  repute;  for, 
although  many  of  the  biographies  may,  on  this  account,  be  less 
interesting  in  themselves,  a  greater  variety  of  the  aspects  of  the 
Indian  character  w^ill,  on  the  whole,  be  presented  to  our  readers. 

The  wandering  savages  who  inhabit  the  sterile  and  inhospitable 
shores  of  the  northern  lakes,  are  the  most  miserable  and  degraded 
of  the  native  tribes.  Exposed  to  the  greatest  extremities  of  climate, 
and  forced  by  their  situation  to  spend  the  greater  portion  of  their 
lives  in  obtaining  a  wretched  subsistence,  they  have  little  ambition, 
and  few  ideas,  which  extend  to  the  supply  of  their  most  immediate 
and  pressing  wants.  The  region  which  they  inhabit  affords  but 
little  game;  and  when  the  lakes  are  frozen,  and  the  land  covered 
with  deep  snow,  there  are  seasons  in  which  scarcely  any  living 
animal  can  be  found,  but  the  wretched  tenant  of  the  wigwam, 
whose  habitual  improvidence  has  prevented  him  from  laying  up 
any  store  for  the  winter.  Lingering  at  the  spot  of  his  temporary 
residence  until  the  horrors  of  starvation  press  him  to  instant  exer- 
tion, he  must  then  fly  to  some  distant  region,  to  which  the  wild 
animals  of  the  plain,  with  a  truer  instinct,  have  already  retreated, 
or  seek  a  sheltered  haunt  where  he  may  subsist  by  fishing.  Many 
perish  during  these  long  journeys,  or  are  doomed  to  disappointment 
on  reaching  the  place  of  their  destination,  and  thus  they  drag  out, 
month  after  month,  their  weary  existence,  in  the  eager  search  for 
food. 

(101) 


102  BIOGRAPHY. 

We  know  not  how  the  individual  before  us  came  to  be  designated 
by  the  name  attached  to  the  portrait.  The  true  name  is  A-qua-o-da, 
which  signifies  Creeping  out  of  tJie  Watei'.  His  usual  residence  is 
La  Pointe,  or  Shagoimekoong,  upon  Lake  Superior.  He  is  a  person 
of  little  repute,  either  with  white  or  red  men.  He  is  too  idle  to 
hunt,  and  hcts  no  name  as  a  warrior ;  nor  is  his  character  good  in 
other  respects.  He  is,  however,  an  expert  fisherman  and  canoeman, 
in  which  capacity  he  is  occasionally  employed  by  the  traders.  He 
has  never  advanced  any  pretensions  to  chieftainship,  except  to  be  a 
chief  among  the  dancers,  and  in  his  profuse  use  of  paints  and  oma^ 
ments. 


A   CHEEK  WTVRRiOE 


Luh  •;  CoL'^d: Pallishcd  h-  J  T Bowai.Phdad 


MENAWA. 


Th  s  chief  is  a  half-blooded  Creek,  of  the  Oakfuskee  towns, 
which  lie  on  the  Tallapoosa  river,  in  Alabama.  He  was  formerly 
called  Hothlepoya,  or  The  crazy  war  hunter,  in  consequence  of  his 
daring  feats  as  a  marauder  upon  the  frontiers  of  Tennessee,  at  an 
early  period  in  the  settlement  of  that  state.  He  was  in  the  habit 
of  passing  over  annually  to  the  Cumberland  river,  for  the  purpose 
of  stealing  horses,  or,  as  the  fierce  clansmen  of  Scotland  would  have 
phrased  it,  driving  cattle.  The  great  modern  novelist  has  desig- 
nated treason  as  a  gentlemanly  crime,  and  border  warriors,  of 
whatever  race,  have,  in  like  manner,  considered  the  occupation  of 
trartsferring  each  other's  horses,  either  by  stealth  or  violence,  as  a 
reputable  martial  employment.  Hothlepoya  w^as  widely  known 
and  feared  by  the  new  settlers  along  the  border,  as  a  bold  and  suc- 
cessful adept  in  this  species  of  warfare,  which  he  practised  with  the 
least  possible  breach  of  the  public  peace — seldom  shedding  blood 
if  unresisted,  but  fighting  with  desperation  when  opposed.  Various 
are  the  adventures  attributed  to  him  while  thus  engaged,  in  some 
of  which  he  is  represented  as  pursuing  his  object  with  daring 
audacity,  and  in  others  obtaining  it  by  ingenious  trickery.  On  one 
occasion, 

"  As  bursts  the  levin  in  its  wrath, 
He  shot  him  down  the  winding  path. 
Rock,   wood  and  stream   rung  wildly  out, 
To  his  loud  step  and  savage  shout ;" 

while  again  the  honest  farmer,  bereaved  of  his  noblest  steed,  sus- 
pected not  the  felonious  deed  until  the  crazy  rvar  hunter  was  far 

beyond  the  reach  of  pursuit. 

14  (103) 


104  BIOGRAPHY. 

The  stories  told  of  this  individual  are  so  numerous  as  to  warrant 
the  inference  that  his  celebrity  in  the  peculiar  species  of  horse- 
jockeyship  to  which  he  devoted  his  attention,  induced  those  who 
suffered  injury  at  his  hand  to  give  him  credit,  not  only  for  his  own 
exploits,  but  those  of  his  various  contemporaries,  as  the  Greeks 
attributed  to  their  deified  Hercules  the  deeds  of  numerous  heroes 
who  bore  that  name.  Some  of  these  adventures  are  too  marvellous 
to  be  readily  believed ;  many,  that  seem  plausible  enough,  want 
confirmation,  and  but  few  have  reached  us,  in  detail,  in  such  an 
unquestionable  shape  as  to  be  worthy  of  repetition.  We  pass  them 
over,  therefore,  with  the  single  remark,  that  while  enough  is  known 
to  establish  the  character  of  Hothlepoya  as  an  adroit  and  bold  taker 
of  the  horses  of  his  civilized  neighbors,  we  are  unable  to  give  so 
minute  a  detail  of  these  enterprises  as  would  be  edifying  to  the 
public,  or  instructive  to  the  youthful  aspirant  after  similar  honors. 

One  incident  is  well  vouched  for,  which  shows  that  our  marauder 
could  emulate  the  liberality  of  the  famous  Robin  Hood.  Returning 
once  from  a  successful  excursion,  he  fell  in  with  a  tired  pedestrian, 
trudging  along  the  trail  that  in  those  days  led  from  Augusta  to  the 
Tombigbee.  The  latter  was  a  white  man,  who  had  lost  his  good 
nag;  whether,  like  Fitz  James, 

" touched  with  pity  and  remorse, 


He  sorrowed  o'er  the  expiring  horse," 

we  are  not  told,  but  we  learn  that  he  was  on  foot,  in  a  cheerless 
wilderness,  with  no  other  companion  than  a  hound,  who, 

"  With  drooping  tail  and  humble  crest," 

followed  the  fallen  fortunes  of  his  master.  Had  Hothlepoya 
encountered  this  traveller  mounted  upon  a  good  horse,  the  proba- 
bility is  that  he  would,  either  by  stratagem  or  force,  have  despoiled 
him  of  the  animal.  As  it  was  he  gave  him  a  fine  steed,  worth  two 
hundred  dollars,  which  he  had  just  stolen  at  the  hazard  of  his  life, 


MENAWA.  105 

and  received  in  exchange  the  stranger's  hound — not  as  an  equiva- 
lent, for  the  dog  was  of  little  value,  but  as  a  something  to  stand  in 
place  of  the  horse,  and  to  be  shown  as  a  trophy  on  his  return  home. 
The  acquisitive  propensity  of  so  heroic  a  person  is  not  excited  by 
the  value  of  the  thing  stolen,  but  by  the  glory  of  the  capture. 

When  Tecumthe  visited  the  southern  Indians,  about  the  year 
1811,  for  the  purpose  of  endeavoring  to  unite  them  with  the  northern 
tribes  in  a  general  conspiracy  against  the  whites,  the  subject  of  this 
notice  was  second  chief  of  the  Oakfuskee  towns,  and  had  acquired 
the  name  of  Menawa,  which  means,  Tlie  Great  Warrior;  and  the 
politic  Shawanoe  leader  distinguished  him  as  one  of  those  whose 
co-operation  would  be  necessary  to  the  accomplishment  of  his  pur- 
pose. He  made  a  special  visit  to  Menawa,  and  formally  communi- 
cated his  plan,  in  a  set  speech,  artfully  framed  to  foment  the  latent 
hatred  of  the  Creek  chief  towards  the  whites,  and  to  awaken  the 
ambition  which  he  w^ell  knew  must  form  a  prominent  feature  in  a 
character  so  daring  and  restless.  Menawa  heard  his  illustrious 
visitor  with  deep  attention,  for  he  loved  war,  and  was  not  unwilling 
to  strike  the  pale  faced  enemy  of  his  race.  War  is  always  a  popular 
measure  among  the  Indians,  and  the  chiefs  readily  indulge  their 
followers  in  a  propensity  that  diverts  their  attention  from  domestic 
affairs,  and  keeps  up  the  habit  of  subordination  in  these  wild  and 
factious  bands,  who  are  at  all  times  ruled  with  difficulty,  but  more 
especially  when  peace  brings  its  season  of  idleness,  intemperance, 
and  license.  Another  reason  which,  doubtless,  had  a  powerful  though 
secret  influence  upon  the  mind  of  the  Oakfuskee  chief,  was  his 
jealousy  of  the  growing  power  of  Mcintosh,  whom  he  disliked,  and 
who  was  known  to  favor  the  whites.  A  murder  had  recently  been 
committed  upon  some  white  men,  in  the  direction  of  the  Oakfuskee 
towns,  in  revenge  for  which  the  people  of  Georgia,  charging  the 
crime  upon  Menawa's  band,  had  burned  one  of  his  villages.  It  was 
secretly  rumored,  and  believed  by  Menawa,  that  Mcintosh,  who 
feared  to  attack  him  openly,  and  perhaps  had  no  plausible  pretence 


106  BIOGRAPHY. 

for  a  public  rupture  with  his  rival,  had  instigated  the  murder,  and 
had  then  caused  it  to  be  charged  to  the  Oakfuskee  band,  for  the 
express  purpose  of  exposing  the  latter  to  the  vengeance  of  the  Geor- 
gians ;  and  he  M^as  soured  alike  at  the  whites  who  had  chastised  his 
people  without  a  cause,  and  at  Mcintosh,  who  was  the  supposed 
author  of  the  injury.  The  proposed  war  had,  therefore,  the  addi- 
tional recommendation,  that  as  Mcintosh  would  most  probably  join 
the  whites,  he  would  be  converted  from  a  secret  enemy,  protected 
by  rank  and  position,  into  an  open  foe,  leagued  with  the  oppressors 
of  his  race. 

We  have  already  spoken  of  the  Creek  war,  and  we  now  recur  to 
it  to  detail  the  part  acted  by  Menawa,  who  engaged  in  it  with 
great  alacrity.  Although  he  was  the  second  chief  of  his  band,  his 
reputation  for  valor  and  military  skill  placed  him  foremost  on  occa- 
sions when  danger  threatened,  or  when  enterprise  was  required. 
The  principal  chief  was  a  medicine  man,  who  relied  more  on  his 
incantations  than  upon  the  rifle  or  tomahawk — a  peaceable  person, 
who  probably  inherited  his  station,  and  owed  his  elevation  to  good 
blood  rather  than  a  meritorious  character.  He  wore  around  his 
body  a  number  of  gourds,  containing  the  herbs  and  other  articles 
which  constituted  his  medicine,  and  which  he  believed  had  power 
to  repel  the  bullets  of  the  enemy,  to  preserve  his  own  life,  and  give 
success  to  his  party.  Menawa,  though  a  man  of  vigorous  intellect, 
was  slightly  infected  with  the  superstition  of  his  people,  and  from 
habit  venerated  the  character  of  his  chief;  but  the  miracles  which 
were  said  to  have  followed  the  visit  of  Tecumthe,  and  which  we 
alluded  to  elsew^here,  so  far  outshone  the  gourds  of  the  Oakfuskee 
juggler,  as  to  create  some  little  contempt,  and  perhaps  distrust 
towards  the  spells  of  the  latter.  But  the  faith  of  the  principal 
chief  only  waxed  stronger  and  stronger,  and  he  continued  to  juggle 
without  intermission,  and  to  jirophesy  with  confidence,  while  the 
Indians,  partaking  of  his  fanaticism,  generally  believed  in  him,  and 
relied  upon  his  power. 


MENAWA.  107 

Thus  incited  by  the  bhnd  zeal  of  fanaticism,  added  to  the  many 
existing  causes  of  hatred  against  the  whites,  and  to  the  beUef  that 
a  general  war  to  be  waged  under  supernatural  guidance  was  about 
to  afford  the  opportunity  for  ample  revenge,  the  Creeks  proceeded 
in  earnest  to  actual  hostilities.  We  pass  over  a  number  of  engage- 
ments that  occurred  in  this  war,  in  several  of  which  Menawa  acted 
a  leading  part,  sparing  our  readers  from  the  mere  details  of  blood- 
shed, which  could  afford  them  but  little  interest,  and  passing  on  to 
the  great  battle  of  the  Horseshoe,  wherein  it  was  the  fate  of  this 
chief  to  act  and  suffer  as  became  the  military  head  of  a  gallant 
people.  The  scene  of  this  disastrous  conflict  has  already  been 
described  in  another  part  of  our  work ;  and  we  shall  only  repeat 
here,  that  the  Indians  were  posted  on  a  small  tongue  of  land,  sur- 
rounded by  the  river  Tallapoosa  on  all  sides  but  one,  where  it  was 
joined  to  the  main  land  by  a  narrow  isthmus,  across  which  they  had 
throwm  a  strong  breastwork  of  logs.  The  Oakfuskee  prophet,  after 
performing  certain  incantations,  informed  his  followers  that  the 
impending  assault  would  be  made  in  the  rear  of  their  position, 
which  was  swept  by  the  river;  and  by  presumptuously  assuming 
to  predict  the  plan  which  would  be  adopted  by  his  enemy,  uninten- 
tionally misled  the  Indians,  who,  instead  of  trusting  to  their  own 
natural  sagacity,  arranged  their  defences  in  reference  to  an  imagi- 
nary plan  of  assault.  General  Jackson,  who,  to  an  inflexible  firm- 
ness of  purpose,  united  a  vigorous  judgment,  perceived  the  im- 
pregnable nature  of  the  points  the  Indians  had  prepared  to  defend, 
and  conceived  the  bold  as  well  as  judicious  step  of  assailing  the 
breastwork  that  extended  across  the  isthmus.  The  movement  of 
the  American  General  was  so  rapid,  that  its  object  was  not  disco- 
vered until  his  cannon  were  planted  in  front  of  the  intrenchment. 
But  when  the  battery  was  opened  upon  this  point,  when  the  Ten- 
nesseeans  were  seen  rushing  forward  with  impetuous  valor,  and  it 
was  discovered  that  the  main  force  of  the  American  army  was 
about  to  be  precipitated  upon  the  breastwor^c,  Menawa,  enraged  at 


108  BIOGRAPHY 

his  chief,  whose  juggling  had  betrayed  the  Indians  into  a  fatal 
error,  flew  at  the  unfortunate  prophet,  and,  aided  by  others  ahke 
incensed,  slew  him  upon  the  spot.  He  then  placed  himself  at  the 
head  of  the  Oakfuskee  braves,  and  those  of  the  neighboring  towns, 
and  uttering,  with  a  voice  of  unusual  compass,  a  tremendous  war- 
whoop,  leaped  the  breastwork  and  threw  himself  in  the  midst  of 
the  assailants.  A  Greek  or  Roman  leader,  who  had  thus  slain  his 
chief,  assumed  the  command,  and  abandoning  the  shelter  of  his 
fortifications,  plunged  into  the  thickest  ranks  of  the  enemy,  to  con- 
quer or  die  for  his  people,  would  have  been  immortalized  in  classic 
story;  while  in  the  American  savage  such  conduct  will  only  be 
remembered  as  among  the  evidences  of  the  extraordinary  ferocity 
of  his  race. 

The  comrades  of  Menawa  followed  him  into  the  battle,  and 
fought  at  his  side  with  desperate  valor,  until  nearly  all  were  slain, 
and  he  fell  wounded  by  seven  balls.  The  whole  fight  was  of  the 
most  desperate  character.  The  waters  of  the  Tallapoosa  river  were 
red  with  blood.  The  ferocity  with  which  the  Indians  fought  may 
be  attributed  in  part  to  their  custom  of  not  suffering  themselves  to 
be  taken  as  prisoners,  while  their  position  cut  them  off  from  retreat, 
and  still  more  perhaps  to  the  fact  that  the  ground  of  the  Horseshoe 
was  a  consecrated  spot,  where  they  considered  themselves  protected 
by  friendly  spirits,  and  were  nerved  to  desperation  by  a  faith  like 
that  which  excites  the  frantic  valor  of  the  Mahometan.  Of  nine 
hundred  warriors  led  into  that  sanguinary  fight  by  Menawa,  only 
seventy  survived,  and  one  only,  who  fled  at  the  first  discharge  of 
cannon,  escaped  unwounded. 

When  the  storm  of  the  battle  subsided,  Menawa  remained  on 
the  field,  lying  in  a  heap  of  the  slain,  devoid  of  consciousness. 
Recovering  his  senses,  he  found  himself  weltering  in  blood,  with  his 
gun  firmly  grasped  in  his  hand.  The  battle  had  ceased,  or  swept 
by,  but  straggling  shots  announced  that  the  work  of  death  was  not 
over.     Raising  himself  slowly  to  a  .sitting  posture,  he  perceived  a 


MENAWA.  109 

soldier  passing  near  him,  whom,  with  a  dehberate  aim,  he  shot,  but 
at  the  same  moment  received  a  severe  wound  from  a  bullet,  which, 
entering  his  cheek  near  the  ear,  and  cariying  away  several  of  his 
teeth,  passed  out  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  face.  Again  he  fell 
among  the  dead,  retaining,  however,  so  much  of  life  as  to  feel  the 
victors  treading  upon  his  body  as  they  passed  over  it,  supposing 
him  to  be  slain.  When  night  came  he  felt  revived,  and  the  love  of 
life  grew  strong  iii  him.  He  crawled  cautiously  to  the  bank  of  the 
river,  and  descending  to  its  margin,  found  a  canoe,  which  he  entered, 
and,  by  shaking  it  from  side  to  side,  loosed  it  from  the  shore.  The 
canoe  floated  down  the  river  until  it  reached  the  neighborhood  of 
a  swamp  at  Elkahatchee,  where  the  Indian  women  and  children  had 
been  secreted  previous  to  the  battle.  Some  of  these  wretched 
beings,  who  were  anxiously  looking  out  for  intelligence  from  the 
scene  of  action,  espied  the  canoe,  and  upon  going  to  it,  discovered 
the  mangled  chief  lying  nearly  insensible  in  its  bottom. 

Menawa  was  removed  to  a  place  of  rendezvous  which  had  been 
appointed  on  the  Elkahatchee  creek,  where  he  was  joined  by  the 
unhappy  survivors  of  that  dreadful  battle.  For  the  purpose  of 
brooding  over  their  grief,  mourning  for  the  dead,  and  deciding  upon 
the  measures  necessary  to  be  adopted  in  consequence  of  the  recent 
disaster,  a  silent  council  was  held,  that  lasted  three  days,  during 
which  time  these  moody  warriors  neither  ate  nor  drank,  nor  per- 
mitted their  wounds  to  be  dressed.  At  the  expiration  of  the  third 
day  it  was  determined  that  the  Indians  should  return  to  their  respect- 
ive homes,  submit  to  the  victors,  and  each  man  make  his  own  peace 
as  best  he  might.  Their  wounds  were  then  dressed  by  the  women, 
who  usually  officiate  as  surgeons,  as  did  the  ladies  of  Europe  in  the 
days  of  chivalry.  The  Indians  are  said  to  display,  under  such  cir- 
cumstances, a  remarkable  tenacity  of  life,  and  to  recover  rapidly 
from  the  effects  of  the  most  serious  wounds,  in  consequence  proba- 
bly of  their  active  and  abstemious  habits,  rather  than  of  the  absence 
of  physicians.     They  soon  dispersed,  and  all  of  them  surrendered 


no  BIOGRAPHY. 

formally  to  the  American  authorities,  except  Menawa,  whose 
wounds  prevented  him  from  leaving  his  retreat  until  after  the  close 
of  the  war.  As  soon  as  he  was  able  to  travel  he  sought  his  home, 
at  the  Oakfuskee  towns,  but  found  neither  shelter  nor  property. 
The  desolating  hand  of  war  had  swept  all  away.  Before  the  break- 
ing out  of  hostilities,  Menawa  was  among  the  richest  of  the  Indians 
of  the  upper  towns.  Like  many  of  his  nation,  of  the  mixed  blood, 
he  had  partially  adopted  the  habits  of  the  white  man,  keeping  large 
herds  of  cattle,  which  he  exchanged  for  merchandise,  and  bartering 
the  latter  with  his  own  people  for  the  products  of  the  chase.  He 
had  entirely  abandoned  the  predatory  habits  of  his  early  life,  was 
the  owner  of  a  store,  and  of  more  than  a  thousand  head  of  cattle, 
an  equal  number  of  hogs,  and  several  hundred  horses.  He  cirried 
on  a  brisk  trade  with  Pensacola,  and  was  known  to  load,  at  one  time, 
a  hundred  horses  with  furs  and  peltries.  Like  the  famous  Rob 
Roy,  he  was  by  turns  a  chieftain,  a  drover,  and  a  marauder,  a  high 
mettled  warrior,  and  a  crafty  trader;  and  like  him,  his  propensity 
for  war  was  unfortunately  stronger  than  his  prudence.  All  his 
earnings  w^ere  now  destroyed.  He  found  his  village  burned;  not  a 
vestige  remained  of  all  his  property — ^horses,  cattle,  and  merchan- 
dise, had  alike  disappeared.  The  Oakfuskee  chief  was  as  poor  as 
the  most  abject  individual  of  his  band,  and  has  lived  in  poverty 
ever  since  that  fatal  campaign.  He  could  never  be  prevailed  upon 
afterwards  to  revisit  the  battle-ground  at  the  Horseshoe.  It  is 
believed  that  he  entertained  a  superstitious  dread  of  the  spot,  at 
which  he  supposed  a  malign  influence  existed,  fatally  hostile  to  his 
people  and  himself.  This  is  not  improbable,  and  is  entirely  con- 
sistent with  the  Indian  character.  But  this  aversion  may  be  attri- 
buted to  a  more  natural  cause.  Men  of  high  spirit  are  liable  to  strong 
prejudices  and  obstinate  antipathies,  and  Menawa  may  have  felt  an 
unconquerable  reluctance  to  revisit  a  spot  so  replete  with  humiliat- 
ing recollections — the  scene  of  signal  defeat  and  mortification  to 
himself,  as  a  man  and  as  a  chieftain.     Napoleon,  bereft  of  imperial 


MENAWA.  Ill 

power,  would  have  taken  no  pleasure  in  retracing  the  road  to 
Moscow. 

Menawa  regained  his  health,  reassumed  his  authority  over  the 
remnant  of  the  Oakfuskee  band,  and  became  an  influential  person 
in  the  Creek  nation.  In  the  conflict  of  opinion  which  for  many- 
years  distracted  this  unfortunate  people,  he  acted  with  those  who 
resisted  the  encroachments  of  the  whites,  refused  to  sanction  further 
cessions  of  territory,  and  opposed  every  measure  which  would  lead 
to  the  compulsory  emigration  of  his  people.  Mcintosh,  as  we  have 
seen,  espoused  the  opposite  side,  and  when  that  chief  was  sentenced 
to  death  for  having  signed  a  treaty  of  cession  in  violation  of  the 
known  wishes  of  the  majority,  Menawa  was  selected  to  execute  the 
fatal  decree.  Between  these  leaders  there  had  never  existed  any 
friendly  feeling,  nor  is  it  supposed  that  Menawa  w^ould  have  been 
seduced  into  the  imprudent  measure  of  taking  up  arms  against  the 
American  government,  but  for  the  spirit  of  rivalry  mutually  enter- 
tained, and  the  belief  of  the  one  that  he  had  been  deeply  injured  by 
the  other.  The  knowledge  of  these  facts,  as  well  as  their  confidence 
in  the  firmness  and  bravery  of  Menawa,  may  have  led  the  Creeks 
to  select  him  as  the  executioner  of  their  sentence.  He  at  first 
declined  the  ofl[ice,  and  requested  the  council  to  intrust  it  to  a  more 
impartial  hand ;  but  that  body  adhering  to  their  choice,  he  accepted 
the  trust,  and  discharged  it  in  the  manner  we  have  related  in  our 
sketch  of  Mcintosh. 

The  subject  of  this  notice  was  one  of  the  delegation  sent  by  the 
Creeks  to  Washington,  in  1826,  to  remonstrate  against  the  treaty  of 
the  Indian  Springs,  and  to  effect  some  compromise  which  should 
quiet  the  troubles  that  preceded  and  ensued  the  death  of  Mcintosh. 
His  conduct  on  that  occasion  was  calm  and  dignified,  and  the  force 
of  his  character  was  felt  in  all  the  negotiations  which  took  place  at 
the  seat  of  government.  He  was  decidedly  opposed  to  the  emigra- 
tion of  the  entire  Creek  people,  but  was  willing  to  sell  the  country, 
reserving  certain  lands  to  be  parcelled  out  to  such  individuals  as 
15 


112  BIOGRAPHY. 

might  choose  to  remain,  to  be  held  by  them  severally  in  fee  simple. 
By  this  plan  the  entire  sovereignty  and  jurisdiction  of  the  country 
would  have  been  yielded,  the  Creeks  as  a  nation  would  have  re- 
tained nothing,  but  any  individual  choosing  to  continue  within  the 
ceded  territory,  would  have  had  a  tract  of  land  granted  to  him  in 
perpetuity,  which  he  would  hold  under  the  state  government.  None 
would  have  accepted  these  conditions  but  such  as  proposed  to  sub- 
sist by  agriculture,  or  some  of  the  kindred  arts,  and  were  willing  to 
submit  to  the  restraints  of  law.  The  untamed  Indian  who  preferred 
his  own  savage  mode  of  life,  would  have  sought  a  home  more  con- 
genial to  his  taste  in  the  forests  and  prairies  of  the  West.  This  plan 
is  more  consonant  with  justice  than  any  other  that  has  been  sug- 
gested ;  whether  it  would  have  satisfied  the  people  of  Georgia,  or 
have  ultimately  promoted  the  happiness  of  the  Indians,  we  do  not 
pretend  to  decide.  Failing  in  this  proposition,  he  succeeded  in 
getting  a  provision  inserted  in  the  treaty,  by  which  it  was  agreed 
that  patents  should  be  issued  after  five  years  to  such  Indians  as 
might  choose  to  occupy  land.  As  it  turned  out,  eventually,  this 
provision  afforded  no  benefit  to  himself,  for,  by  an  arbitrary  mode 
adopted  of  making  the  allotment,  the  tract  on  which  he  had  resided — 
his  liome — was  given  to  another,  and  the  land  offered  to  himself  not 
being  acceptable,  he  sold  it  and  purchased  other  land  in  Alabama. 

Menawa  was  not  only  brave  and  skilful,  but  was  a  gentleman  in 
appearance  and  manners.  Although  he  was  a  savage  in  the  field, 
or  in  the  revel,  he  could  at  any  moment  assume  the  dignity  and 
courtesy  proper  to  his  high  station.  Not  long  after  his  return  from 
Washington,  a  gentleman,  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  some  of  the 
incidents  related  in  this  memoir,  called  upon  this  chief  He  found  him 
surrounded  by  his  braves,  engaged  in  a  deep  carouse ;  but  Menawa 
had  too  much  tact  to  receive  his  visitor  under  such  circumstances. 
As  the  gentleman  approached  the  house  in  which  the  Indians  were 
carousing,  he  was  met  by  an  aid  of  the  chief,  who  directed  him  to 
another  house,  wlicre  he  was  refpicsted   to  remain  until  the  next 


MENAWA.  113 

morning.  The  hint  was  taken.  In  the  morning  early  Menawa 
was  seen  approaching  well  mounted,  and  in  the  full  uniform  of  a 
general  officer,  from  chapeau  to  spurs — being  the  dress  presented  to 
him  at  Washington  at  the  conclusion  of  the  treaty.  At  the  door  of 
the  house  at  which  his  visitor  was  lodged  he  reined  up  his  steed, 
and  gracefully  dismounted.  Advancing  with  his  chapeau  under 
his  arm,  and  bowing  to  the  stranger,  he  desired  to  know  the  busi- 
ness of  the  latter  which  had  induced  his  call.  Being  informed,  he 
said  promptly,  "  I  am  now  engaged  with  my  people  in  a  frolic.  I 
must  return  to  them,  but  will  see  you  to-morrow,  and  attend  to  your 
business."  Whereupon  he  remounted,  bowed,  and  galloped  off. 
Punctual  to  his  promise,  he  returned  on  the  following  morning,  and 
adjusted  the  matter  of  business. 

Notwithstanding  the  hostility  of  Menawa  towards  the  whites,  and 
the  injuries  he  had  received,  he  remained  inviolably  faithful  to  the 
treaty  he  had  made,  and  the  pacific  policy  .to  which  he  was  pledged. 
He  said  that,  when  at  Washington,  he  had  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace 
with  his  Great  Father,  and  had  buried  the  tomahawk  so  deep  that 
he  never  again  could  dig  it  up.  When,  therefore,  in  1836,  the  tem- 
porary successes  of  the  Seminoles  kindled  a  contagious  spirit  of 
insurrection  among  the  Creeks,  Menawa  was  among  the  first  to 
tender  his  services  to  the  authorities  of  Alabama;  and  his  offer 
being  accepted,  he  collected  his  braves  and  led  them  to  the  field,  in 
combination  with  those  of  Opothle  Yoholo.  On  this  occasion  he 
was  dressed  in  a  full  suit  of  American  uniform,  and  affected  the 
conduct  of  a  civilized  leader,  whose  sole  object  was  to  prevent  the 
effusion  of  blood.  In  addition  to  his  own  services,  he  sent  his  oldest 
son  to  Florida  to  aid  in  the  defence  of  the  country  against  the 
Seminoles.  Under  these  circumstances  he  had  reason  to  expect 
that  he  should  be  gratified  in  his  ardent  wish'  to  spend  the  remnant 
of  his  days  in  his  native  land,  and  lay  his  bones  with  those  of  his 
forefathers.  He  paid  a  visit  to  the  Catawba  Indians,  in  North  Caro- 
lina, to  see  how  they  prospered  under  the  laws  of  that  state ;  and 


L14  BIOGRAPHY. 

having  satisfied  himself  that  there  was  no  insurmountable  objection 
to  such  a  mode  of  life,  used  every  exertion  to  be  excluded  from  the 
emigrating  party.  He  was  at  last,  in  consideration  of  his  recent 
services,  gratified  with  the  promise  of  being  permitted  to  remain. 
But  this  act  of  justice  had  scarcely  been  conceded  to  him  when,  by 
some  strange  inadvertence,  or  want  of  faith,  he  was  ordered  to  join 
the  emigrating  camp.  We  hope  and  believe  that  this,  with  many 
other  wanton  acts  of  injustice  towards  the  Indians,  are  not  chargeable 
to  our  government.  The  complicated  relations  with  the  tribes  are 
necessarily  intrusted  to  numerous  agents,  acting  far  from  the  seat 
of  government,  and  vested  with  discretionary  powers,  which  are  not 
always  discharged  in  good  faith ;  nor  is  it  easy  for  the  executive  to 
arrive  at  the  truth  in  reference  to  such  transactions,  where  some  of 
the  parties  are  interested,  some  unprincipled,  and  the  majority  both 
lawless  and  illiterate. 

On  the  eve  of  his  departure,  this  veteran  chief  said  to  a  highly 
reputable  gentleman,  who  is  our  informant,  presenting  him  at  the 
same  time  with  his  portrait — a  copy  of  the  one  which  accompanies 
this  sketch — "I  am  going  away.  I  have  brought  you  this  picture — 
I  wish  you  to  take  it  and  hang  it  up  in  your  house,  that  when  your 
children  look  at  it,  you  can  tell  them  what  I  have  been.  I  have 
always  found  you  true  to  me,  but  great  as  my  regard  for  you  is,  I 
never  wish  to  see  you  in  that  new  country  to  which  I  am  going — 
for  when  I  cross  the  great  river,  my  desire  is  that  I  may  never  again 
see  the  face  of  a  white  man!" 

When  it  was  suggested  to  him  that  many  supposed  his  repug- 
nance against  emigrating  arose  from  the  apprehension  that  he  would 
meet  in  Arkansas  the  hostihty  of  the  Mcintosh  party,  who  had  pre- 
ceded him,  he  shook  his  head  and  said,  "  They  do  not  know  me 
who  suppose  I  can  be  influenced  by  fear.  I  desire  peace,  but  would 
not  turn  my  back  on  danger.  T  know  there  will  be  blood  shed,  but 
I  am  not  afraid.  I  have  been  a  man  of  blood  all  my  life;  now  I  am 
old  and  wish  for  peace." 


MENAWA.  115 

Before  lie  took  a  final  leave  of  the  land  of  his  fathers,  he  request- 
ed permission  to  revisit  the  Oakfuskee  town,  which  had  been  his 
favorite  residence.  He  remained  there  one  night.  The  next  morn- 
ing he  commenced  the  long  dreaded  journey  towards  the  place  of 
exile.  After  crossing  the  Tallapoosa  he  seemed  for  some  time 
abstracted  and  uneasy.  His  conduct  was  that  of  one  who  had  for- 
gotten something,  and  under  this  supposition  it  was  proposed  to  him 
to  return  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  the  omission.  But  he  said, 
"No!  Last  evening  I  saw  the  sun  set  for  the  last  time,  and  its 
light  shine  upon  the  tree  tops,  and  the  land,  and  the  water,  that  I 
am  never  to  look  upon  again.  No  other  evening  will  come,  bringing 
to  Menawa's  eyes  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun  upon  the  home  he 
has  left  for  everT 

The  portrait  of  this  distinguished  chief,  in  the  gallery  of  the  War 
Department,  which  we  copy,  was  taken  in  1826,  when  he  was  sup- 
posed to  be  about  sixty  years  of  age.  It  is  one  of  the  most  spirited 
of  the  works  of  that  gifted  artist,  King,  and  has  been  often  recog- 
nized by  Menawa's  countrymen,  who,  on  seeing  it,  have  exclaimed, 
"Menawa!"  and  then,  fired  by  the  remembrance  of  the  deeds  which 
gained  him  the  name  of  the  Great  Warrior,  they  have  gone  on  to 
recount  them.  If  this  extraordinary  person  be  yet  living,  he  is  far 
from  his  native  land  and  all  the  scenes  of  a  long  and  most  eventful 
career,  and  is  forming  new  associations  at  a  period  of  life  beyond 
the  three  score  and  ten  allotted  to  man. 


A    SAUKIE    BliAVE 


ZuA.f  Col^  dclhillcshed  ly  I  T BoweTi^,  PhUa^  *" 


KAIPOLEaUA 


This  distinguished  warrior  is  the  chief  of  a  division  of  the 
Saukie  nation,  which  forms  part  of  a  singular  institution,  that,  so 
far  as  we  know,  is  pecuUar  to  that  people. 

The  warriors  of  the  Saukie  nation  are  divided  into  two  bands,  or 
parties,  one  of  which  is  called  Kishkoquis,  or  the  Long  Hairs,  and 
the  other  Oshcush,  or  the  brave;  the  former  being  considered  as 
something  more  than  merely  brave.  In  1819  each  party  numbered 
about  four  hundred  warriors;  in  1826  they  numbered  about  five 
hundred  each,  but  have  not  increased  since  that  time.  The  Kish- 
koquis, or  Long  Hairs,  are  commanded  by  the  hereditary  war  chief 
Keokuk,  whose  standard  is  red ;  the  head  man  of  the  Oshcushies  is 
Kaipolequa,  the  subject  of  this  sketch,  whose  standard  is  blue.  The 
Long  Hairs  take  precedence  in  point  of  rank.  The  formation  of 
these  parties  is  a  matter  of  national  concern,  and  is  effected  by  a 
simple  arrangement.  The  first  male  child  who  is  born  to  a  Kish- 
koqui,  is  marked  with  white  paint,  the  distinguishing  color  of  the 
Kishkoquis,  and  belongs  to  that  party;  the  next  male  of  the  same 
family  is  marked  with  black  paint,  and  is  attached  to  the  Osh- 
cushies, and  so  on  alternately — the  first  son  belonging  to  the  same 
band  with  his  father,  and  the  others  being  assigned  in  turn,  first  to 
one  band,  and  then  to  the  other.  Thus  all  the  warriors  are  attached 
to  one  or  the  other  band,  and  the  division  is  as  nearly  equal  as  it 
could  be  by  any  arrangement  commencing  with  infancy. 

Whenever  the  whole  nation,  or  any  large  party  of  warriors,  turns 
oat  to  engage  in  a  grand  hunt,  or  a  warlike  expedition,  or  for  the 

(117) 


118  BIOGRAPHY. 

purpose  of  performing  sham  battles,  or  ball  plays,  the  individuals 
belonging  to  the  two  bands  are  distinguished  by  their  appropriate 
colors.  If  the  purpose  of  the  assemblage  is  for  sham  fighting,  or 
other  diversion,  the  Kishkoquis  daub  their  bodies  all  over  with 
white  clay,  and  the  Oshcushies  blacken  themselves  with  charcoal; 
the  bands  are  ranged  under  their  respective  leaders,  and  play  against 
each  other,  rallying  under  the  red  and  blue  banners.  In  war  and 
hunting,  when  all  must  be  ranged  on  one  side,  the  white  and  black 
paints  are  mingled  w^ith  other  colors,  so  that  the  distinction  is  kept 
up,  and  after  the  close  of  the  expedition,  the  scalps,  plunder,  game, 
and  other  trophies  of  each  band  collectively,  are  compared,  and  the 
deeds  of  each  repeated. 

The  object  of  these  societies  will  be  readily  seen.  They  form  a 
part  of  the  simple  machinery  of  a  military  government,  and  are 
founded  in  consummate  wisdom,  with  the  view  of  exciting  emula- 
tion, and  of  placing  every  warrior  in  the  nation  under  the  constant 
observation  of  all  the  others.  From  early  youth  each  individual  is 
taught  to  feel,  that,  whether  engaged  in  war,  in  hunting,  or  in 
athletic  sports,  the  honor  of  his  band,  as  well  as  his  own,  is  con- 
cerned in  his  success  or  failure,  and  thus  a  sense  of  responsibility  is 
awakened  and  kept  alive,  which  has  all  the  moral  force  of  a  constant 
and  rigid  discipline. 

Kaipolequa  attained  the  high  rank  of  leader  of  his  band  through 
his  military  abilities ;  and  he  is  considered  as  one  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished braves  of  the  nation. 


-^  .!S- 


J 


I 


AN    (^JITTvA/AY   W(JM7\N. 


TSHUSICK. 


A  PORTION  only  of  the  history  of  this  extraordinary  woman 
has  reached  us.  Of  her  early  life  we  know  nothing;  but  the 
fragment  which  we  are  enabled  to  present,  is  sufficiently  indica- 
tive of  her  strongly  marked  character,  w^hile  it  illustrates  with 
singular  felicity  the  energy  of  the  race  to  w^hich  she  belongs 
In  tracing  the  peculiar  traits  of  the  Indian  character,  as  developed 
in  many  of  the  wild  adventures  related  of  them,  we  are  most 
forcibly  struck  with  the  boldness,  the  subtlety,  the  singleness  of 
purpose,  with  w^hich  individuals  of  that  race  plan  and  execute 
any  design  in  which  they  may  be  deeply  interested. 

The  youth  of  ancient  Persia  were  taught  to  speak  the  truth. 
The  lesson  of  infancy,  inculcated  with  equal  care  upon  the 
American  savage,  is,  to  keep  his  own  counsel,  and  he  learns  with 
the  earliest  dawnings  of  reason  the  caution  which  teaches  him 
alike  to  deceive  his  foe,  and  to  guard  against  the  imprudence  of 
his  friend.  The  story  of  Tshusick  shows  that  she  possessed 
those  savage  qualities,  quickened  and  adorned  by  a  refinement 
seldom  found  in  any  of  her  race ;  and  we  give  it  as  it  was 
communicated  to  the  wTiter  by  the  gentleman  who  was  best 
acquainted  with  all  the  facts. 

In  the  winter  of  1826-27,  on  a  cold"  night,  when  the  snow 
was  lying  on  the  ground,  a  wretched,  ill-clad,  way-worn  female 
knocked  at  the  door  of  our  colleague,  Colonel  McKenney,  then 
Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  at  the  city  of  Washington.  She 
was  attended  by  a  boy,  who  explained  the  manner  in  which  she 
IG  ril9) 


120  BIOGRAPHY. 

had  been  directed  to  the  residence  of  Colonel  McKenney.  It 
seems  that,  while  wandering  through  the  streets  of  Georgetown,  in 
search  of  a  shelter  from  the  inclemency  of  the  weather,  she  was 
allured  by  the  blaze  of  a  furnace  in  the  shop  of  Mr.  Haller,  a  tin 
worker.  She  entered,  and  eagerly  approached  the  fire.  On  being 
asked  who  she  was,  she  replied,  that  she  was  an  Indian,  that  she 
was  cold  and  starving,  and  knew  not  where  to  go.  Mr.  Haller, 
supposing  that  Colonel  McKenney,  as  Commissioner  for  Indian 
Affairs,  was  bound  to  provide  for  all  of  that  race  who  came  to  the 
seat  of  government,  directed  her  to  him,  and  sent  his  boy  to 
conduct  her.  On  this  representation  the  Colonel  invited  her  into 
his  house,  led  her  to  a  fire,  and  saw  before  him  a  young  woman, 
with  a  ragged  blanket  around  her  shoulders,  a  pair  of  man's  boots 
on  her  feet,  a  pack  on  her  back,  and  the  whole  of  her  meagre  and 
filthy  attire  announcing  the  extreme  of  want.  She  described 
herself  to  be,  what  her  complexion  and  features  sufficiently 
indicated,  an  Indian,  and  stated  that  she  had  travelled  alone,  and 
on  foot,  from  Detroit.  In  reply  to  questions  which  were  put  to 
her,  for  the  purpose  of  testing  the  truth  of  her  story,  she  named 
several  gentlemen  who  resided  at  that  place,  described  their  houses, 
and  mentioned  circumstances  in  reference  to  their  families  whic*h 
were  known  to  be  correct.  She  then  proceeded,  with  a  self- 
possession  of  manner,  and  an  ease  and  fluency  of  language  that 
surprised  those  who  heard  her,  to  narrate  the  cause  of  her  solitary 
journey.  She  said  she  had  recently  lost  her  husband,  to  whom 
she  was  much  attached,  and  that  she  attributed  his  death  to  the 
anger  of  the  Great  Spirit,  whom  she  had  always  venerated,  but 
who  was  no  doubt  offended  with  her,  for  having  neglected  to 
worship  Him  in  the  manner  which  she  knew  to  be  right.  She 
knew  that  the  red  people  did  not  worship  the  Great  Spirit  in  an 
acceptable  mode,  and  that  the  only  true  religion  was  that  of  the 
white  men.  Upon  the  decease  of  her  husband,  therefore,  she  had 
knelt  down,  and  vowed  that   she  would  immediately  proceed  to 


TSHUSICK.  121 

Washington,  to  the  sister  of  Mrs.  Boyd,  who,  being  the  wife  of 
the  great  father  of  the  white  people,  would,  she  hoped,  protect  her 
until  she  should  be  properly  instructed  and  baptized. 

In  conformity  w^ith  this  pious  resolution,  she  had  immediately 
set  out,  and  had  travelled  after  the  Indian  fashion,  not  by  any  road, 
but  directly  across  the  country,  pursuing  the  course  which  she 
supposed  would  lead  her  to  the  capital.  She  had  begged  her  food 
at  the  farmhouses  she  chanced  to  pass,  and  had  slept  in  the  woods. 
On  being  asked  if  she  had  not  been  afraid  when  passing  the  night 
alone  in  the  forest,  she  replied,  that  she  had  never  been  alarmed, 
for  that  she  knew  the  Great  Spirit  would  protect  her. 

This  simple,  though  remarkable  recital,  confirmed  as  it  was  by 
its  apparent  consistency,  and  the  correctness  of  the  references  to 
w^ell-known  individuals,  both  at  Detroit  and  Mackinaw,  carried 
conviction  to  the  minds  of  all  who  heard  it.  The  Mrs.  Boyd 
alluded  to,  was  the  wife  of  a  highly  respectable  gentleman,  the 
agent  of  the  United  States  for  Indian  affairs,  residing  at  Mackinaw, 
and  she  was  the  sister  of  the  lady  of  Mr.  Adams,  then  President  of 
the  United  States.  It  seemed  natural  that  a  native  female,  capable 
of  acting  as  this  courageous  individual  had  acted,  should  seek 
the  protection  of  a  lady  who  held  the  highest  rank  in  her  nation, 
and  whose  near  relative  she  knew  and  respected.  There  was  some- 
thing of  dignity,  and  much  of  romance,  in  the  idea  of  a  savage 
convert  seeking,  at  the  mansion  of  the  chief  magistrate,  the  pure 
fountain  of  the  religion  which  she  proposed  to  espouse,  as  if 
unwilling  to  receive  it  from  any  source  meaner  than  the  most 
elevated. 

Colonel  McKenney  recognized  in  the  stranger  a  person  entitled 
alike  to  the  sympathies  of  the  liberal,  and  the  protection  of  the 
government,  and,  in  the  exercise  of  his  official  duty  towards  one 
of  a  race  over  whom  he  had  been  constituted  a  sort  of  guardian, 
immediately  received  his  visitor  under  his  protection,  and  con- 
ducted  her   to   a    neighboring    hotel,    secured  her  a  comfortable 


122  BIOGRAPHY. 

apartment,  and  placed  her  under  the  especial  care  of  the  hostess, 
a  kmd  and  excellent  woman,  who  promised  to  pay  her  every 
requisite  attention. 

On  the  following  morning,  the  first  care  of  the  commissioner 
was  to  provide  suitable  attire  for  the  stranger,  and,  having  pur- 
chased a  quantity  of  blue  and  scarlet  clothes,  feathers,  beads,  and 
other  finery,  he  presented  them  to  her  ;  and-Tshusick,  declining  all 
assistance,  set  to  work  with  alacrity,  and  continued  to  labor  with- 
out ceasing,  until  she  had  completed  the  entire  costume  in  which 
^he  appears  arrayed  in  the  portrait  accompanying  this  noticq — 
except  the  moccasons  and  hat,  which  were  purchased.  There  she 
sits,  an  Indian  belle,  decorated  by  her  own  hands,  according  to  her 
own  taste,  and  smiling  in  the  consciousness  that  a  person  to  whom 
nature  had  not  been  niggard,  had  received  the  most  splendid 
embellishments  of  which  art  was  capable. 

Tshusick  was  now  introduced  in  due  form  at  the  presidential 
mansion,  where  she  was  received  with  great  kindness ;  the  fami- 
lies of  the  secretary  of  war,  and  of  other  gentlemen,  invited  and 
caressed  her  as  an  interesting  and  deserving  stranger.  No  other 
Indian  female,  except  the  Eagle  of  Delight,  was  ever  so  great  a 
favorite  at  Washington,  nor  has  any  lady  of  that  race  ever 
presented  higher  claims  to  admiration.  She  was,  as  the  faithful 
pencil  of  King  has  portrayed  her,  a  beautiful  woman.  Her 
manners  had  the  unstudied  grace,  and  her  conversation  the  easy 
fluency,  of  high  refinement.  There  was  nothing  about  her  that 
.  was  coarse  or  common-place.  Sprightly,  intelligent,  and  quick, 
there  was  also  a  womanly  decorum  in  all  her  actions,  a  purity  and 
delicacy  in  her  whole  air  and  conduct,  that  pleased  and  attracted 
all  who  saw  her.  So  agreeable  a  savage  has  seldom,  if  ever, 
adorned  the  fashionable  circles  of  civilized  life. 

The  success  of  this  lady  at  her  first  appearance  on  a  scene 
entirely  new  to  her,  is  not  surprising.  Youth  and  beauty  are  in 
themselves  always  attractive,  and  she  was  just  then  in  the  full 


TSHUSICK.  123 

bloom  of  womanhood.  Her  age  might  have  been  twenty-eight, 
but  she  seemed  much  younger.  Her  dress,  though  somewhat 
gaudy,  was  picturesque,  and  well  calculated  to  excite  attention  by 
its  singularity,  while  its  adaptation  to  her  own  style  of  beauty, 
and  to  the  aboriginal  character,  rendered  it  appropriate.  Neat  in 
her  person,  she  arranged  her  costume  with  taste,  and,  accustomed 
from  infancy  to  active  exercise,  her  limbs  had  a  freedom  and  grace 
of  action  too  seldom  seen  among  ladies  who  are  differently 
educated.  Like  all  handsome  women,  be  their  color  or  nation 
what  it  may,  she  knew  her  power,  and  used  it  to  the  greatest 
advantage. 

But  that  part  of  Tshusick's  story  which  is  yet  to  be  related  is, 
to  our  mind,  the  most  remarkable.  Having  attended  to  her  per- 
sonal comforts,  and  introduced  her  to  those  whose  patronage  might 
be  most  serviceable,  Colonel  McKenney's  next  care  was  to  secure 
for  her  the  means  of  gratifying  her  wish  to  embrace  the  Christian 
religion.  She  professed  her  readiness  to  act  immediately  on  the 
subject,  and  proposed  that  the  Colonel  should  administer  the  rite  of 
baptism — he  being  a  great  chief,  the  father  of  the  Indians,  and 
the  most  proper  person  to  perform  this  parental  and  sacerdotal 
office.  He  of  course  declined,  and  addressed  a  note  to  the  Reve- 
rend Mr.  Gray,  Rector  of  Christ  Church,  in  Georgetown,  who 
immediately  called  to  see  Tshusick.  On  being  introduced  to  him, 
she  inquired  whether  he  spoke  French,  and  desired  that  their 
conversation  might  be  held  in  that  language,  in  order  that  the 
other  persons  who  were  present  might  not  understand  it,  alleging, 
as  her  reason  for  the  request,  the  sacredness  of  the  subject,  and 
the  delicacy  she  felt  in  speaking  of  her  religious  sentiments.  A 
long  and  interesting  conversation  ensued,  at  the  conclusion  of 
which  Mr.  Gray  expressed  his  astonishment  at  the  extent  of  her 
knowledge,  and  the  clearness  of  her  views,  in  relation  to  the  whole 
Christian  scheme.  He  was  surprised  to  hear  a  savage,  reared 
among  her  own  wild  race,  in  the  distant  regions  of  the  northern 


124  BIOGRAPHY. 

lakes,  who  could  neither  read  nor  write,  speak  with  fluency  and 
precision  in  a  foreign  tongue,  on  the  great  doctrine  of  sin,  repent- 
ance, and  the  atonement.  He  pronounced  her  a  fit  subject  ftr 
baptism ;  and  accordingly  that  rite  was  administered,  a  few  days 
afterwards,  agreeably  to  the  form  of  the  Episcopalian  church,  in 
the  presence  of  a  large  company.  When  the  name  to  be  given  to 
the  new  convert  was  asked  by  Mr.  Gray,  it  appeared  that  none 
had  been  agreed  on ;  those  of  the  wife  and  daughter  of  the  then 
secretary  of  war  were  suggested  on  the  emergency,  and  were  used. 
Throughout  this  trying  ceremony,  she  conducted  herself  with 
great  propriety.  Her  deportment  w^as  calm  and  self-possessed, 
yet  characterized  by  a  sensibility  which  seemed  to  be  the  result 
of  genuine  feeling. 

Another  anecdote  shows  the  remarkable  tact  and  talent  of  this 
singular  woman.  On  an  occasion  when  Colonel  McKenney 
introduced  her  to  a  large  party  of  his  friends,  there  was  present  a 
son  of  the  celebrated  Theobald  Wolfe  Tone,  a  young  Frenchman 
of  uncommon  genius  and  attainment.  This  gentleman  no  sooner 
heard  Tshusick  converse  in  his  native  tongue,  than  he  laughed 
heartily,  insisted  that  the  whole  affair  was  a  deception,  that  Colonel 
McKenney  had  dressed  up  a  smart  youth  of  the  engineer  corps, 
and  had  gotten  up  an  ingenious  scenic  representation  for  the 
amusement  of  his  guests — because  he  considered  it  utterly  impos- 
sible that  an  Indian  could  speak  the  French  language  with  such 
purity  and  elegance.  He  declared  that  her  dialect  was  that  of 
a  well  educated  Parisian.  We  do  not  think  it  surprising  that  a 
purer  French  should  be  spoken  on  our  frontier,  than  in  the 
province  of  France.  The  language  was  introduced  among  the 
Indians  by  the  priests  and  military  officers,  who  were  educated  at 
Paris,  and  were  persons  of  refinement,  and  it  has  remained  there 
without  change.  The  same  state  of  facts  may  exist  there  which 
we  know  to  be  true  with  regard  to  the  United  States.  The  first 
emigrants  to  our  country  were  educated  persons,  who  introduced  a 


TSHUSICK.  125 

pure  tongue ;  and  the  English  language  is  spoken  by  Americans 
with  greater  correctness,  than  in  any  of  the  provincial  parts  of 
Great.  Britain. 

We  shall  only  add  to  this  part  of  our  strange  eventful  his- 
tory, that  all  v^ho  saw  Tshusick  at  Washington,  were  alike 
impressed  with  the  invariable  propriety  of  her  deportment;  her 
hostess  especially,  who  had  the  opportunity  of  noticing  her  beha- 
vior more  closely  than  others,  expressed  the  most  unqualified 
approbation  of  her  conduct.  She  was  neat,  methodical,  and  pure 
in  all  her  habits  and  conversation.  She  spoke  with  fluency  on  a 
variety  of  subjects,  and  w^as,  in  short,  a  most  graceful  and  interest- 
ing woman.  Yet  she  was  a  savage,  who  had  strolled  on  foot  from 
the  borders  of  Lake  Superior  to  the  American  capital. 

When  the  time  arrived  for  Tshusick  to  take  her  departure,  she 
was  not  allowed  to  go  empty  handed.  Her  kind  friends  at  Wash- 
ington loaded  her  with  presents.  Mrs.  Adams,  the  lady  of  the 
President,  besides  the  valuable  gifts  which  she  gave  her,  intrusted 
to  her  care  a  variety  of  articles  for  her  young  relatives,  the  children 
of  Mr.  Boyd,  of  Mackinaw.  It  being  arranged  that  she  should 
travel  by  the  stage  coaches  as  far  as  practicable,  her  baggage  was 
carefully  packed  in  a  large  trunk;  but  as  part  of  her  journey 
would  be  through  the  wilderness,  where  she  must  ride  on  horse- 
back, she  was  supplied  with  the  means  of  buying  a  horse ;  and  a 
large  sack,  contrived  by  herself,  and  to  be  hung  like  panniers 
across  the  horse,  was  made,  into  which  all  her  property  was  to  be 
stowed.  Her  money  was  placed  in  a  belt  to  be  worn  round  her 
waist ;  and  a  distinguished  officer  of  the  army,  of  high  rank,  with 
the  gallantry  which  forms  so  conspicuous  a  part  of  his  character, 
fastened  with  his  own  hand  this  rich  cestus  upon  the  person  of 
the  lovely  tourist. 

Thus  pleasantly  did  the  days  of  Tshusick  pass  at  the  capital  of 
the  United  States,  and  she  departed  burdened  with  the  favors 
and  good  wishes  of  those  who  were  highest  in  station  and  most 


126  BIOGRAPHY. 

worthy  in  character.  On  her  arrival  at  Barnum's  hotel  in  Balti- 
more, a  favorable  reception  was  secured  for  her  by  a  letter  of 
introdrction.  Mrs.  Barnnm  took  her  into  her  private  apartipents, 
detained  her  several  days  as  her  guest,  and  showed  her  the  curiosi- 
ties of  that  beautiful  city.  She  then  departed  in  the  western  stage 
for  Frederick ;  the  proprietors  of  the  stages  declined  receiving  any 
pay  from  her,  either  for  her  journey  to  Baltimore,  or  thence  west, 
so  far  as  she  was  heard  of 

Having  thus,  with  tlie  fidelity  of  an  impartial  historian,  described 
the  halcyon  days  of  Tshusick,  as  the  story  was  told  us  by  those 
who  saw  her  dandled  on  .the  knee  of  hospitality,  or  fluttering  with  ' 
childlike  joy  upon  the  wing  of  pleasure,  it  is  with  pain  that  we  are 
obliged  to  reverse  the  picture.  But  beauties,  like  other  con- 
querors, have  their  hours  of  glory  and  of  gloom.  The  brilliant 
career  of  Tshusick  was  destined  to  close  as  suddenly  as  that  of 
the  conqueror  of  Europe  at  the  field  of  Waterloo.    ■ 

On  the  arrival  of  the  fair  Ojibway  at  Washington,  Colonel 
McKenney  had  written  to  Governor  Cass,  at  Detroit,  describing,  in 
glowing  language,  the  bright  stranger  who  was  the  delight  of  the 
higher  circles  at  the  metropolis,  and  desiring  to  know  of  the 
Governor  of  Michigan  her  character  and  history.  The  reply  to 
this  prudent  inquiry  was  received  a  few  days  after  the  departure 
of  the  subject  of  it.  The  governor,  highly  amused  at  the  success 
of  the  lady's  adventure,  congratulated  his  numerous  friends  at 
Washington,  on  the  acquisition  which  had  been  gained  to  their 
social  circle,  and,  in  compliance  with  the  request  of  his  friend, 
stated  what  he  knew  of  her.  She  was  the  wife  of  a  short  squat 
Frenchman,,  who  officiated  as  a  scullion  in  the  household  of  Mr. 
Boyd,  the  Indian  agent  at  Mackinaw,  and  who,  so  far  from  having 
been  spirited  away  from  his  afflicted  wife,  was  supporting  her 
absence  without  leave  with  the  utmost  resignation.  It  was-,  not 
the  first  liberty  of  this  kind  she  had  taken.  Her  love  of  adventure 
had  more  than  once  induced    her  to   separate  for  a  season    the 


TSHUSICK.  1S7 

conjugal  tie,  and  to  throw  herself  upon  the  cold  charity  of  a 
world  that  has  been  called  heartless,  but  which  had  not  proved  so 
to  her.  She  was  a  sort  of  female  swindler,  who  practised  upon 
the  unsophisticated  natures  of  her  fellow  men,  by  an  aboriginal 
method  of  her  own  invention.  Whenever  stern  necessity,  or  her 
own  pleasure,  rendered  it  expedient  to  replenish  her  exhausted 
coffers,  her  custom  had  been  to  wander  off  into  the  settlements  of 
the  whites,  and,  under  a  disguise  of  extreme  wretchedness,  to  recite 
some  tale  of  distress ;  that  she  had  been  crossed  in  love ;  or  was 
the  sole  survivor  of  a  dreadful  massacre;  or  was  disposed  to 
embrace  the  Christian  religion;  and  such  was  the  effect  of  her 
beauty  and  address,  that  she  seldom  failed  to  return  with  a  rich 
booty.  She  had  wandered  through  the  whole  length  of  the 
Canadas  to  Montreal  and  Quebec;  had  traced  the  dreary  solitudes 
of  the  northern  lakes,  to  the- most  remote  trading  stations;  had 
ascended  the  Mississippi  to  the  falls  of  St.  Anthony,  and  had 
followed  the  meanders  of  that  river  down  to  St.  Louis,  comprising, 
within  the  range  of  her  travels,  the  whole  vast  extent  of  the 
northern  and  north-western  frontier,  and  many  places  in  the 
interior.  Her  last  and  boldest  attempt  was  a  masterpiece  of  daring 
and  successful  enterprise,  and  will  compare  well  with  the  most 
finished  efforts  of  the  ablest  impostors  of  modern  times. 

It  will  be  seen  that  Tshusick  had  ample  opportunities  for 
obtaining  the  information  which  she  used  so  dexterously,  and  for 
beholding  the  manners  of  refined  life,  which  she  imitated  with 
such  success.  She  had  been  a  servant  in  the  families  of  gentlemen 
holding  official  rank  on  the  frontier,  and,  in  her  wanderings,  been 
entertained  at  the  dwellings  of  English,  French,  and  Americans, 
of  every  grade.  Her  religious  knowledge  was  picked  up  at  the 
missionary  stations  at  Mackinaw,  and  from  the  priests  at  Montreal ; 
and  her  excellent  French  resulted  partly  from  hearing  that  lan- 
guage well  spoken  by  genteel  persons,  and  partly  from  an  admira- 
ble perception  and  fluency  of  speech  that  are  natural  to  a  gifted 
17 


128  BIOGRAPHY. 

few,  and  more  frequently  found  in  women  than  in  men.  Although 
an  impostor  and  vagrant,  she  was  a  remarkable  person,  possessing 
beauty,  tact,  spirit,  and  address,  which  the  highest  born  and 
loveliest  might  envy,  and  the  perversion  of  which  to  purposes  of 
deception  and  vice  affords  the  most  melancholy  evidence  of  the 
depravity  of  our  nature. 

Tshusick  left  Washington  in  February,  1S29,  and  in  the  month 
of  June  following.  Colonel  McKenney's  official  duties  required  him 
to  visit  the  north-western  frontier.  On  his  arrival  at  Detroit,  he 
naturally  felt  some  curiosity  to  see  the  singular  being  who  had 
practised  so  adroitly  on  the  credulity  of  himself  and  his  friends, 
and  the  more  especially,  as  he  learned  that  the  presents  with  \\hich 
she  had  been  charged  by  the  latter,  had  not  been  delivered.  On 
inquiry,  he  was  told  she  had  just  gone  to  Mackinaw.  Proceed- 
ing on  his  tour,  he  learned  at  Mackinaw  that  she  had  left  for 
Green  Bay ;  from  the  latter  place  she  preceded  him  to  Prairie  du 
Chien ;  and  when  he  arrived  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  she  had  just 
departed  for  St.  Peters.  It  was  evident  that  she  had  heard  of  his 
coming,  and  was  unwilling  to  meet  him ;  she  had  fled  before  him, 
from  place  to  place,  probably  alone,  and  certainly  with  but  slender 
means  of  subsistence,  for  more  than  a  thousand  miles,  giving  thus 
a  new  proof  of  the  vigilance  and  fearlessness  that  marked  her 
character. 

In  reciting  this  singular  adventure,  we  have  not  been  able  to 
avoid  entirely  the  mention  of  names  connected  with  it,  but  we 
have  confined  ourselves  to  those  of  persons  in  public  life,  whose 
stations  subject  them,  without  impropriety,  to  this  kind  of  notice. 
The  whole  affair  affords  a  remarkable  instance  of  the  benignant 
character  of  our  government,  and  of  the  facility  w^ith  which  the 
highest  functionaries  may  be  approached  by  any  who  have  even 
a  shadow  of  claim  on  their  protection.  Power  does  not  assume, 
with  us,  the  repulsive  shape  which  keeps  the  humble  at  a  dis- 
tance, nor  are  the  doors  of  our  rulers  guarded  by  tedious  official 


TSHUSICK.  129 

forms,  that  delay  the  petitions  of  those  who  claim  either  mercy 
or  justice. 

The  beautiful  stories  of  Elizabeth,  by  Madame  Cottin,  and  of 
Jeannie  Deans,  by  Scott,  are  both  founded  on  real  events,  which 
are  considered  as  affording  delightful  illustrations  of  the  heroic 
self-devotion  of  the  female  heart ;  of  the  courage  and  enthusiasm 
with  which  a  woman  will  encounter  danger  for  a  beloved  object. 
Had  the  journey  of  Tshusick  been  undertaken,  like  those  alluded 
to,  to  save  a  parent  or  a  sister,  or  even  been  induced  by  the 
circumstances  which  she  alleged,  it  would  have  formed  a  touching 
incident  in  the  history  of  woman,  little  inferior  to  any  which  have 
ever  been  related.  She  came  far,  and  endured  much  ;  emerging 
from  the  lowest  rank  in  society,  she  found  favor  in  the  highest, 
and  achieved,  for  the  base  purpose  of  plunder,  the  success  which 
would  have  immortalized  her  name,  had  it  been  obtained  in  a 
virtuous  cause. 

This  remarkable  woman  is  still  living,  and,  though  broken  by 
years,  exhibits  the  same  active  and  intriguing  spirit  which  distin- 
guished her  youth.  She  is  well  known  on  the  frontier;  but, 
when  we  last  heard  of  her,  passed  under  a  different  name  from 
that  which  we  have  recorded. 


'^"'^;'-'^^^^^'' 


AN   O-NIAKAS    CHIEF 


Zuh,-^.  Col"^  SzPuob^hMi  ijr  J  T£oHreny,PM^id^' 


ONGPATONGA 


There  are  few  aboriginal  chiefs  whose  character  may  be  con- 
templated with  so  much  complacency  as  that  of  the  individual 
before  us,  who  is  not  only  an  able  but  a  highly  estimable  man. 
He  is  the  principal  chief  of  his  nation,  and  the  most  considerable 
man  among  them  in  point  of  talent  and  influence.  He  uses  his 
power  with  moderation,  and  the  white  men  who  have  visited  his 
country  all  bear  testimony  to  his  uniform  fair  dealing,  hospitality, 
and  friendship.  He  is  a  good  warrior,  and  has  never  failed  to 
effect  the  objects  which  he  has  attempted;  being  distinguished 
rather  by  the  common  sense  and  sagacity  which  secure  success, 
than  by  the  brilliancy  of  his  achievements. 

While  quite  a  young  man,  he  performed  an  exploit  which  gained 
him  great  credit.  The  Omahas  had  sent  a  messenger  of  some 
distinction  upon  an  embassy  to  the  Pawnee  Loups,  who,  instead 
of  receiving  him  with  the  respect  due  to  his  character,  as  the 
representative  of  his  nation,  treated  him  with  contempt.  Ong- 
patonga,  though  young,  was  a  chief  of  some  distinction,  and 
immediately  took  upon  himself  to  revenge  the  insult.  He  deter- 
mined to  do  this  promptly,  before  the  aggressors  could  be  aware 
of  his  intention,  and  while  the  sense  of  injury  was  glowing  in  the 
bosoms  of  his  people.  Placing  himself  at  the  head  of  the  whole 
population  of  his  village,  men,  women,  and  children,  he  proceeded 
to  the  Pawnee  town,  and  attacked  it  so  suddenly,  and  with  such  a 
show  of  numbers,  that  the  inhabitants  deserted  it  without  attempt- 

(131) 


132  BIOGRAPHY. 

ing  a  defence.     He  then  destroyed  the  village  and  retired,  taking 
with  him  a  considerable  booty,  consisting  chiefly  of  horses. 

The  Omahas  inhabit  the  shores  of  the  Missouri  river,  about 
eight  hundred  miles  above  its  confluence  with  the  Mississippi. 
They  of  course  hunt  over  those  beautiful  and  boundless  prairies 
which  afford  pasturage  to  the  buffalo,  and  are  expert  in  the  capture 
of  that  animal,  and  the  management  of  the  horse.  They  have  but 
one  permanent  village,  which  consists  of  huts  formed  of  poles,  and 
plastered  with  mud.  A  fertile  plain,  which  spreads  out  in  front 
of  their  town,  affords  ground  for  their  rude  horticulture,  which 
extends  to  the  planting  of  corn,  beans,  pumpkins,  and  watermelons. 
This  occupation,  with  the  dressing  of  the  buffalo  skins,  procured  in 
the  previous  winter's  hunt,  employs  the  spring  months  of  the  year ; 
and,  in  June,  they  make  their  arrangements  for  a  grand  hunting 
expedition.  A  solemn  council  is  held  in  advance  of  this  important 
undertaking,  at  which  the  chiefs,  the  great  warriors,  and  the  most 
experienced  hunters,  deliberately  express  their  opinions  in  relation 
to  the  route  proposed  to  be  pursued ;  the  necessary  preparations, 
and  all  other  matters  connected  with  the  subject.  A  feast  is  then 
given  by  an  individual  selected  for  the  purpose,  to  which  all  the 
chief  men  are  invited,  and  several  of  the  fattest  dogs  are  roasted 
for  their  entertainment.  Here  the  principal  chief  introduces  again 
the  great  subject  of  debate,  in  a  set  speech,  in  which  he  thanks 
each  person  present  for  the  honor  of  his  company,  on  an  occasion 
so  important  to  the  nation,  and  calls  upon  them  to  determine 
whether  the  state  of  their  stock  of  provisions  will  justify  their 
remaining  longer,  to  allow  the  squaws  time  to  weed  their  corn,  or 
whether  they  shall  proceed  at  once  to  the  pastures  of  the  game. 
If  the  latter  be  the  decision  of  the  company,  he  invites  them  to 
determine  whether  it  would  be  advisable  to  ascend  the  running 
water,  or  seek  the  shores  of  the  Platte,  or  extend  their  journey  to 
the  black  hills  of  the  south-west,  in  pursuit  of  \\ild  horses.  He  is 
usually  followed  by  some  old   chief,  who  compliments   the   head 


V  ONGPATONGA.  I33 

man  for  his  knowledge  and  bravery,  and  congratulates  the  tribe  on 
their  good  fortune  in  having  so  wise  a  leader.  Thus  an  Omaha 
feast  very  much  resembles  a  political  dinner  among  ourselves,  and 
is  improved  as  a  fit  occasion  for  great  men  to  display  their 
eloquence  to  the  public,  and  their  talent  in  paying  compliments  to 
each  other.  These  consultations  are  conducted  with  great  deco- 
rum, yet  are  characterized  by  the  utmost  freedom  of  debate;  every 
individual,  whose  age  and  standing  are  such  as  to  allow  him,  with 
propriety,  to  speak  in  public,  giving  his  opinion.  A  sagacious 
head  man,  however,  is  careful  to  preserve  his  popularity  by 
respecting  the  opinion  of  the  tribe  at  large,  or,  as  we  should  term 
it,  the  people;  and  for  that  purpose,  ascertains  beforehand,  the 
wishes  of  the  mass  of  his  followers.  Ongpatonga  was  a  model 
chief  in  this  respect ;  he  always  carefully  ascertained  the  public 
sentiment  before  he  went  into  council,  and  knew  the  wishes  of  the 
majority  in  advance  of  a  decision ;  and  this  is,  probably,  the  most 
valuable  talent  for  a  public  speaker,  who  may  not  only  lead,  by 
echoing  the  sentiments  of  those  he  addresses,  but,  on  important 
points,  insinuates  with  effect,  the  dictates  of  his  own  more  mature 
judgment. 

After  such  a  feast  as  we  have  described,  others  succeed ;  and  the 
days  of  preparation  for  the  grand  hunt  are  filled  with  games  and 
rejoicings ;  the  squaws  employing  themselves  in  packing  up  their 
movables,  and  taking  great  care  to  make  themselves  important  by 
retarding  or  accelerating  the  moment  of  departure.  At  length  the 
whole  tribe  move  off  in  grand  cavalcade,  with  their  skin  lodges, 
dogs,  and  horses,  leaving  not  a  living  thing  in  their  deserted  village, 
and  proceed  to  the  far  distant  plains,  where  the  herds  of  buffalo 
"  most  do  congregate."  About  five  months  in  the  year  are  spent 
by  this  nation  at  their  village,  during  which  they  are  occupied  in 
eating,  sleeping,  smoking,  making  speeches,  waging  war,  or  steal- 
ing horses ;  the  other  seven  are  actively  employed  in  chasing  the 
buffalo  or  the  wild  horse. 


134  BIOGRAPHY. 

The  Omahas  have  one  peculiarity  in  their  customs,  which  we 
have  never  noticed  in  the  history  of  any  other  people.  Neither 
the  father-in-law  nor  mother-in-law  is  permitted .  to  hold  any  direct 
conversation  with  their  son-in-law;  it  is  esteemed  indelicate  in 
these  parties  to  look  in  each  other's  faces,  or  to  mention  the  names 
of  each  other,  or  to  have  any  intercourse,  except  through  the 
medium  of  a  third  person.  If  an  Omaha  enters  a  tent  in  which 
the  husband  of  his  daughter  is  seated,  the  latter  conceals  his  head 
with  his  robe,  and  takes  the  earliest  opportunity  to  withdraw, 
while  the  ordinary  offices  of  kindness  and  hospitality  are  performed 
through  the  female,  w^ho  passes  the  pipe  or  the  message  between 
her  father  and  husband. 

Ongpatonga  married  the  daughter  of  Mechapa,  or  the  Horsehead. 
On  a  visit  to  his  wife  one  day,  he  entered  the  tent  of  her  father, 
unobserved  by  the  latter,  who  was  engaged  in  playing  with  a 
favorite  dog,  named  Arrecattawaho,  which,  in  the  Pawnee  language, 
signifies  Big  Elk — being  synonymous  with  Ongpatonga  in  the 
Omaha.  This  name  the  father-in-law  was  unluckily  repeating, 
without  being  aware  of  the  breach  of  good  manners  iic  w^as  com- 
mitting, until  his  wife,  after  many  ineffectual  winks  and  signs, 
struclv  him  on  the  back  with  her  fist,  and  in  that  tone  of  conjugal 
remonstrance  which  ladies  can  use  when  necessary,  exclaimed : 
"  You  old  fool !  have  you  no  eyes  to  see  who  is  present  ?  You  had 
better  jump  on  his  back,  and  ride  him  about  like  a  dog !"  The 
old  man,  in  surprise,  ejaculated  "  Wah !"  and  ran  out  of  the  tent 
in  confusion.  We  know  scarcely  any  thing  so  odd  as  this  singular 
custom,  which  seems  to  be  as  inconvenient  as  it  is  unmeaning. 

The  Big  Elk  has  been  a  very  distinguished  orator ;  few  unedu- 
cated men  have  ever  cultivated  this  art  with  more  success.  We 
have  before  us  a  specimen  of  his  oratory,  which  is  very  creditable  to 
his  abilities.  In  1811,  a  council  was  held  at  the  Portage  des  Sioux, 
between  Governor  Edwards  and  Colonel  Miller,  on  the  part  of  the 
American  government,  and  a  number  of  Indian  chiefs,  of  different 


ONGPATONGA.  135 

nations.  One  of  the  latter,  the  Black  Buflfalo,  a  highly  respected 
Sioux  chief,  of  the  letan  tribe,  died  suddenly  during  the  confer- 
ence, and  was  buried  with  the  honors  of  war.  At  the  conclusion 
of  the  ceremony,  Ongpatonga  made  the  following  unpremeditated 
address  to  those  assembled :  "  Do  not  grieve.  Misfortunes  will 
happen  to  the  wisest  and  best  of  men.  Death  will  come,  and 
always  comes  out  of  season.  It  is  the  command  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  and  all  nations  and  people  must  obey.  What  is  past,  and 
cannot  be  prevented,  should  not  be  grieved  for.  Be  not  discouraged 
nor  displeased,  that  in  visiting  your  father  here,  you  have  lost  your 
chief  A  misfortune  of  this  kind,  under  such  afflicting  circum- 
stances, may  '  never  again  befall  you ;  but  this  loss  would  have 
occurred  to  you,  perhaps,  at  your  own  village.  Five  times  have  I 
visited  this  land,  and  never  returned  with  sorrow  or  pain.  Misfor- 
tunes do  not  flourish  particularly  in  one  path ;  they  grow  every 
where.  How  unhappy  am  I  that  I  could  not  have  died  this  day, 
instead  of  the  chief  that  lies  before  us.  The  trifling  loss  my  nation 
w^ould  have  sustained  in  my  death,  would  have  been  doubly  repaid 
by  the  honors  of  such  a  burial.  They  would  have  wiped  off 
every  thing  like  regret.  Instead  of  being  covered  with  a  cloud  of 
sorrow,  my  warriors  would  have  felt  the  sunshine  of  joy  in  their 
hearts.  To  me  it  would  have  been  a  most  glorious  occurrence. 
Hereafter,  when  I  die  at  home,  instead  of  a  noble  grave,  and  a 
grand  procession,  the  rolling  music,  and  the  thundering  cannon, 
with  a  flag  waving  over  my  head,  I  shall  be  wrapped  in  a  robe, 
and  hoisted  on  a  slender  scaffold,  exposed  to  the  whistling  winds, 
soon  to  be  blown  down  to  the  earth — my  flesh  to  be  devoured  by 
the  wolves,  and  my  bones  trodden  on  the  plain  by  wild  beasts. 
Chief  of  the  soldiers !  (addressing  Colonel  Miller,)  your  care  has 
not  been  bestowed  in  vain.  Your  attentions  shall  not  be  forgotten. 
My  nation  shall  know  the  respect  that  our  white  friends  pay  to 
the  dead.  "When  I  return,  I  will  echo  the  sound  of  your  guns." 
Had  this  speech  been  uttered  by  a  Grecian  or  Roman  orator,  it 
18 


ia(}  BIOGRAPHY. 

would  have  been  often  quoted  as  a  choice  effusion  of  classic 
eloquence.  It  is  not  often  that  we  meet  with  a  funeral  eulogium  so 
unstudied,  yet  so  pointed  and  ingenious. 

This  chief  delivered  a  speech  to  the  military  and  scientific 
gentlemen  who  accompanied  Colonel  Long  in  his  expedition  to 
the  Ilocky  Mountains,  in  1819-20,  in  which  he  asserted,  that  not 
one  of  his  nation  had  ever  stained  his  hands  with  the  blood  of  a 
white  man. 

The  character  of  Ongpatonga  is  strongly  contrasted  with  that  of 
Washinggusaba,  or  the  Black  Bird,  one  of  his  predecessors.  The 
latter  was  also  an  able  man,  and  a  great  warrior,  but  was  a  monster 
in  cruelty  and  despotism.  Having  learned  the  deadly  quality  of 
arsenic  from  the  traders,  he  procured  a  quantity  of  that  drag, 
which  he  secretly  used  to  effect  his  dreadful  purposes.  He  caused 
it  to  be  believed  among  his  people,  that  if  he  prophesied  the  death 
of  an  individual,  the  person  so  doomed  would  immediately  die; 
and  he  artfully  removed  by  poison  every  one  who  offended  him,  or 
thwarted  his  measures.  The  Omalias  were  entirely  ignorant  of 
the  means  by  which  this  horrible  result  was  produced ;  but  they 
saw  the  effect,  and  knew,  from  mournful  experience,  that  the  dis- 
pleasure of  the  chief  was  the  certain  forerunner  of  death  ;  and 
their  superstitious  minds  easily  adopted  the  belief  that  he  possessed 
a  power  which  enabled  him  to  will  the  destruction  of  his  enemies. 
He  acquired  a  despotic  sway  over  the  minds  of  his  people,  which 
he  exercised  in  the  most  tyrannical  manner;  and  so  great  was  their 
fear  of  him,  that  even  when  he  became  superannuated,  and  so 
corpulent  as  to  be  unable  to  walk,  they  carried  him  about,  watched 
over  him  when  he  slept,  and  awoke  him,  when  necessary,  by 
tickling  his  nose  with  a  straw,  for  fear  of  disturbing  him  too 
abruptly.  One  chief,  the  Little  Bow,  whom  he  attempted  ineffec- 
tually to  poison,  had  the  sagacity  to  discover  the  deception,  and  the 
independence  to  resist  the  influence  of  the  impostor ;  but  being 
unable  to  cope  with  so  powerful  an  oppressor,  he  withdrew  \\  ith  a 


ONGPATONGA.  137 

small  band  of  warriors,  and  remained  separated  from  the  nation 
until  the  decease  of  the  Black  Bird,  which  occurred  in  the  year 
1800.  It  is  creditable  to  Ongpatonga,  who  shortly  after  succeeded 
to  the  post  of  principal  chief,  that  he  made  no  attempt  to  perpetuate 
the  absolute  authority  to  which  the  Omahas  had  been  accustomed, 
but  ruled  over  them  with  a  mild  and  patriarchal  sway. 

In  a  conversation  which  this  chief  held,  in  1821,  vvith  some 
gentlemen  at  Washington,  he  is  represented  as  saying — "The  same 
Being  who  made  the  white  people  made  the  red  people;  but  the 
white  are  better  than  the  red  people ;"  and  this  remark  has  been 
called  a  degrading  one,  and  not  in  accordance  ^^ith  the  inde- 
pendent spirit  of  a  native  chief  We  think  the  comment  is  unjust. 
Having  travelled  through  the  whole  breadth  of  the  United  States, 
and  witnessed  the  eifects  of  civilization,  in  the  industry  of  a  great 
people,  he  might  readily  infer  the  superiority  of  the  whites,  and 
make  the  observation  with  a  candor  which  always  formed  a  part 
of  his  character.  But,  it  is  equally  probable,  that  the  expression 
was  merely  complimentary,  and  was  uttered  in  the  same  spirit  of 
courtesy  with  the  wish,  which  he  announced  at  the  grave  of  the 
letan,  that  he  had  fallen  instead  of  the  deceased. 

This  chief  is  a  person  of  highly  respectable  character.  His 
policy  has  always  been  pacific ;  he  has  endeavored  to  live  at  peace 
with  his  neighbors,  and  used  his  influence  to  keep  them  upon  good 
terms  with  each  other.  He  has  always  been  friendly  to  the  whites, 
and  kindly  disposed  towards  the  American  government  and  people ; 
has  listened  to  their  counsels,  and  taken  pains  to  disseminate  the 
admonitions  which  have  been  given  for  the  preservation  and  happi- 
ness of  the  Indian  race.  He  is  a  man  of  good  sense  and  sound 
judgment,  and  is  said  to  be  unsurpassed  as  a  public  speaker.  He 
bears  an  excellent  reputation  for  probity ;  and  is  spolven  of  by 
those  who  know  him  w^ell,  as  one  of  the  best  men  of  the  native 
tribes.  He  is  one  of  the  few  Indians  who  can  tell  his  own  age 
with  accuracy.     He  is  sixty-six  years  old. 


A  FOX    CHIEF 


Zuh.-^  Ccl.'^(itFuZhs?ucL  hj  J  TBowen.Phda^- 


NESOUAaUOIT. 


Nesouaquoit,  being  interpreted,  means,  the  Bear  in  the  forks 
of  a  tree.  The  portrait  before  the  reader  was  taken  at  the  city  of 
Washington,  in  the  winter  of  1837,  Nesouaquoit  being,  at  that 
time,  about  forty  years  of  age.  He  is  full  six  feet  high,  and  in  his 
proportions  is  a  model  of  manly  symmetry.  He  is  a  Fox  Indian, 
and  the  son  of  the  famous  chief  Chemakasee,  or  the  Lance.  This 
chief  is  yet  living,  but  being  old  and  superannuated,  has  retired 
from  the  chieftainship  of  his  band,  having  conferred  upon  his  son, 
Nesouaquoit,  all  his  authority  and  dignity. 

In  18 12,  soon  after  the  United  States  had  declared  war  against 
Great  Britain,  the  agents  of  that  kingdom,  then  among  us,  sought 
to  draw  the  band,  of  which  Chemakasee  was  chief,  into  an  alliance 
with  them.  A  council  was  held,  at  which  a  proposal  to  this 
effect  was  formally  made.  Chemakasee  answered,  by  saying, 
"  We  will  not  fight  for  the  red  coats,  but  we  will  fight  against 
them."  This  laconic  response  being  final,  a  strong  excitement 
was  produced,  which  threatened  not  only  the  peace,  but  the  lives, 
of  Chemakasee's  band.  To  relieve  them  from  this  perilous  situa- 
tion, the  United  States  government  directed  that  they  should  be 
removed  to  a  place  of  security,  and  protected  both  against  the 
British  and  their  Indian  allies.  General  Clark,  being  charged  with 
this  order,  caused  them  to  be  removed  to  Fort  Edwards,  where 
they  were  kept,  and  fed,  and  clothed  at  the  expense  of  the  United 
States,  till  the  termination  of  the  war.  The  band  numbered  then 
about  four  hundred  souls. 

After  the  war,  Chemakasee,  instead  of  returning  to  his  former 

(139) 


140  BIOGRAPHY. 

position,  and  renewing  his  relations  with  the  Sauks  and  Foxes  of 
the  Mississippi,  determined  to  avoid  the  one  and  decline  the  other — 
so  he  sought  a  country  by  ascending  the  Missouri,  until,  arriving 
at  La  Platte,  he  settled  on  that  river,  near  the  Black  Snake  hills, 
where  he  continues  to  reside. 

In  1815,  a  treaty  was  concluded  between  this  band  and  the 
United  States;  the  third  article  of  which  stipulates,  that  a  just 
proportion  of  the  annuities,  w^hich  a  previous  treaty  had  provided 
to  be  paid  to  the  Sauk  and  Fox  Indians,  should  be  paid  to  the 
Foxes  of  La  Platte.  By  some  strange  oversight,  this  provision  of 
the  treaty  had  been  overlooked — unintentionally,  no  doubt,  by  the 
government,  whilst  the  age  and  infirmities  of  Chemakasee,  it  is 
presumed,  caused  him  to  forget  it.  An  arrearage  of  twenty  years 
had  accumulated,  when  Nesouaquoit,  having  succeeded  to  tLe 
chieftainship  of  his  band,  resolved  to  ascertain  why  the  govern- 
ment had  so  long  delayed  to  fulfil  this  stipulation.  He  first  held  a 
conference  with  the  agent;  but  this  officer  had  no  power  over  the 
case.  He  then  resolved  to  visit  Washington,  and  plead  the  cause 
of  his  people  before  his  great  father ;  and,  if  he  should  fail  there,  to 
present  it  to  Congress.  But  he  had  one  great  difficulty  to  overcome, 
and  that  was  to  raise  the  money  to  pay  his  expenses  to  Washington. 
To  accomplish  this  he  opened  a  negotiation  with  a  Mr.  Risque, 
of  St.  Louis,  who  agreed  to  pay  his  expenses  to  Washington 
and  home  again,  for  "  tlwee  boxes  and  a  half  of  siher'^ — equivalent 
to  three  thousand  five  hundred  dollars.  That  he  might  be 
punctual  in  paying  the  loan,  he  ordered  his  hunters  to  collect  furs 
and  peltries  of  sufficient  value,  and  have  them  ready  for  the  St. 
Louis  market,  in  time  to  redeem  his  pledge  for  the  return  of  the 
money.  This  being  done,  he  started  upon  his  mission.  Arriving 
at  Washington,  he  explained  the  object  of  his  visit.  This  he  did 
in  a  firm  and  decided  manner.  The  authorities  recognized  his 
claim,  and  he  was  assured  that  Iho  provisions  of  the  treaty  in  favor 
of  his  people,  thougli  so  long  overlooked,  should  be  scrupulously 


NESOUAQUOIT  141 

fulfilled,  and  respected  in  future.     Having  attained  the  object  of 
his  mission,  he  returned  home,  highly  pleased  with  the  result. 

This  chief  is,  perhaps,  the  only  Indian  of  whom  it  can  be  said — 
he  never  tasted  a  drop  of  spirituous  liquor  or  smoked  a  pipe  !  Of 
many  thousands,  and  perhaps  hundreds  of  thousands,  it  might  be 
truly  affirmed,  that  they  never  tasted  a  drop  of  spirituous  liquor, 
but  that  was  before  this  bane  of  the  Indians  had  found  its  way 
into  their  country ;  but,  with  this  single  exception,  we  believe  it 
can  be  said  of  no  Indian — he  never  smoked  a  pipe  !  It  is  certainly 
remarkable  that,  in  the  present  abundance  of  these  aboriginal  luxu- 
ries, Nesouaquoit  should  have  the  firmness  to  abstain  from  both. 

His  antipathy  to  whisky  extends  to  those  w^ho  sell  it.  He  will 
not  permit  a  wiiisky  dealer  to  enter  his  country.  Indeed,  when- 
ever a  trader,  not  informed  of  the  determined  purpose  of  this  chief 
to  keep  his  people  free  from  the  ruinous  effects  of  whisky,  has 
strolled  within  his  borders,  he  has  been  known  to  knock  in  the 
heads  of  his  casks,  and  with  the  staves  beat  him  out  of  the  country. 
Though  thus  temperate,  and  free  from  the  exciting  influence  of 
w^hisky  and  tobacco,  Nesouaquoit  is  known  to  be  as  brave  an 
Indian  as  ever  made  a  moccason  track  between  the  Missouri  and 
Mississippi  rivers. 

This  chief  has  seven  wives,  who  live,  as  Indian  wives  generally 
do,  in  the  most  perfect  harmony  with  each  other.  He  is  remarkable 
for  his  generosity,  giving  freely  of  what  he  has  to  all  who  need 
assistance.  To  those  who  visit  his  lodge  he  is  represented  as  being 
most  courteous ;  and  this  exterior  polish  he  carefully  preserves  in 
his  intercourse  with  his  people.  But  his  aversion  to  traders  is 
perfect.  He  has  long  since  formally  interdicted  marriage  between 
them  and  the  M'omen  of  his  band.  So  stern  is  his  resolution  on 
this  point,  that  no  union  of  the  kind  has  been  known  since  he 
succeeded  to  the  rank  of  chief.  In  his  deportment  towards  the 
whites  he  is  most  friendly,  but  he  maintains  his  own  rights  with 
firmness  and  dignity. 


A    l^AWNKE    BHAVP: 


Xith.^O,l'^,<lcP„J.l,.,hed  hyJ  r Fiowen.r/uladJ^ 


PETALESHAERO. 


We  have  been  accustomed  from  childhood  to  hear  but  little  of 
the  Indians,  except  in  connection  with  scenes  of  blood.  The  bor- 
der wars,  .w^ith  their  tales  of  horror,  are  among  the  nursery  stories 
that  have  left  the  deepest  impressions  on  our  memories.  This 
strife,  between  the  red  and  the  white  man,  is  coeval  with  the  first 
settlement  of  the  country,  and  it  continues  even  to  this  day.  The 
prominent  feature  in  this  long  period  of  excitement  and  of  war, 
and  that  on  which  all  eyes  are  more  mtensely  fixed,  is  the  blood- 
thirsty cruelty  of  the  Indian.  This  has  been  so  often  dw^lt  upon, 
and  presented  to  our  view  under  so  many  shocking  forms,  as  to 
keep  almost  constantly  before  our  eyes  the  war-club,  the  scalping- 
knife,  and  the  tomahawk,  together  with  the  ferocious  red  man  clad 
in  the  skins  of  beasts,  the  glare  of  whose  eyes,  with  his  attitude, 
and  his  blood-stained  limbs,  have  all  combined  to  fill  our  minds 
with  terror,  and  our  hearts  with  revenge.  Indeed,  we  have  been 
taught  to  consider  the  Indian  as  necessarily  bloodthirsty,  ferocious, 
and  vindictive,  until  we  have  viewed  him  as  a  being  deprived,  at 
the  creation  of  his  species,  of  those  faculties  whence  come  the 
nobler  and  more  generous  traits  which  are  the  boast  and  glory  of 
his  civilized  brother.  It  is  certainly  true  of  the  Indian,  that  his 
mode  of  warfare  is  barbarous.  He  spares  neither  age  nor  sex ; 
and  his  victim  is  often  subjected  to  the  severest  tortures.  But  it 
is  no  less  true,  that  he  has  never  been  taught  those  lessons  of 
humanity  which  have,  under  the  guidance  of  civilization  and  Chris- 
tianity, stript  war  of  all  its  more  appalling  horrors,  and  without 
which  we  should  be  no  less  savage  than  the  Indians.  Indeed  it 
^9  (143) 


144  BIOGRAPHY. 

would  be  easy  to  demonstrate,  that  even  when  aided  by  the  light 
of  civilization,  and  professing  to  be  Christians,  the  white  man  is  no 
less  cruel  than  the  red  man ;  and  often,  in  our  conflicts  with  each 
other,  we  come  fully  up  to  the  savage  man  in  all  that  is  barbarous 
and  revolting. 

In  our  wars  with  the  Indians  we  have  been  our  own  chroniclers. 
And  how  rarely  has  it  happened  that  justice  has  been  done  the 
Indians,  not  only  as  to  the  causes  of  these  wars,  but  to  the  conduct 
of  the  parties  to  them?  Every  thing  of  a  palliative  nature  has 
been  minutely  registered,  to  justify  or  excuse  the  white  man,  whilst 
the  red  man  has  been  held  up  to  the  view  of  the  world,  and  con- 
signed over  to  the  judgment  of  posterity,  not  only  as  the  cause  of 
sanguinary  and  vindictive  conflicts,  but  as  the  Moloch  of  the 
human  race.  The  Indian  has  never  been  able  to  leave  a  record  of 
his  wrongs ;  to  illustrate  his  own  position,  or  to  justify  the  despe- 
rate means  he  has  resorted  to  in  defence  of  his  inheritance  and  his 
life. 

However  true  it  is  that  the  Indian  mode  of  warfare  is  exclu- 
sively savage,  yet  there  are  exceptions  to  its  barbarities ;  and  we 
have  well  authenticated  instances  of  the  most  refined  humanity, 
confirming  our  decided  belief,  that  the  Indian  is  not,  by  any  law 
of  his  nature,  bereft  of  the  more  noble  qualities  which  are  the 
pride  and  boast  of  civilized  man,  or  that  he  is  necessarily  savage. 
We  might  enumerate  many  cases  in  which  the  untutored  Indian 
has  melted  into  pity  at  sight  of  the  perilous  condition  of  the  white 
man,  and  at  the  very  moment  when  he  was  looked  upon  as  an 
invader  and  enemy.  The  most  beautiful  illustration  of  the  exist- 
ence of  this  feeling  in  the  Indian,  is  in  the  intervention  of 
Pocahontas,  to  save  the  life  of  Captain  Smith.  History  has 
recorded  that  deed,  and  the  civilized  world  has  united  in  award- 
ing its  plaudits  to  that  noble  princess.  Her  memory  has  been 
embalmed  by  a  grateful  posterity.  At  the  siege  of  Detroit,  the 
garrison  owed  its  safety  to  the  agency  of  an  Indian  woman,  who 


PEtALESHARRO  145 

made  known  to  the  commanding  officer  the  plans  of  Pontiac  for 
its  destruction  and  massacre.  Indeed,  the  Indian  women  are 
remarkable  for  the  exercise  of  this  generous  feeling — even  among 
the  Indians  it  is  a  common  occurrence  for  them,  in  times  of 
excitement,  to  secrete  knives  and  guns,  and  all  kinds  of  instru- 
ments of  death ;  and,  by  so  doing,  often  prevent  the  shedding  of 
blood. 

But  this  feeling  of  compassion,  this  boast  of  the  civilized  man 
and  Christian,  is  not  confined  to  the  Indian  women.  We  are  not 
without  examples  of  the  same  sort  among  the  men.  The  famous 
Logan,  notwithstanding  the  wrongs  he  was  made  to  endure,  in 
his  own  person,  and  in  the  persons  of  his  family  and  kindred, 
until  he  exclaimed,  in  all  the  bitterness  of  bereavement,  "  There 
runs  not  a  drop  of  my  Uood  in  the  veins  of  any  living  creature^  has 
left  behind  him,  in  honor  of  his  memory,  a  noble  specimen  of  this 
humane  feeling,  in  counselling  one  of  his  own  captives,  who  was 
condemned  by  the  council  to  undergo  the  severe  tortures  of  the 
gauntlet,  how  to  escape  it ;  and  when,  afterwards,  this  same  captive 
was  condemned  to  be  burned,  and  Logan,  finding  that  his  efforts 
and  his  eloquence  in  his  behalf  all  failed,  nobly  and  bravely 
advanced,  and  with  his  own  hands  released  the  prisoner  from  the 
stake  to  which  he  was  bound. 

But  we  hasten  to  sketch  the  character  of  Petalesharro,  whose 
portrait  is  before  the  reader. 

Petalesharro  w^as  a  brave  of  the  Pawnee  tribe.  His  father, 
Letalasharv,  was  chief  of  his  band,  and  a  man  of  renown.  Petale- 
sharro early  imbibed  his  father's  spirit;  often,  no  doubt,  charmed 
with  the  songs  of  the  chief,  in  which  he  recounted  the  battles  he 
had  fought,  and  told  of  the  scalps  he  had  taken,  his  youthful  bosom 
heaved,  and  his  heart  resolved  to  imitate  these  deeds;  and,  in  his 
turn,  to  recount  his  warlike  exploits — tell  of  his  victories,  and  count 
the  scalps  he  had  taken.  Thus  impressed,  he  went  early  into 
battle,  and  soon  won  the  renown  and  the  title  of  a  "■brave.'" 


146  BIOGRAPHY. 

We  saw  him  in  Washington  in  1821,  whither  he  was  sent  as 
one  of  a  deputation  from  his  tribe,  to  transact  business  with  the 
government.  He  was- dressed,  so  far  as  liis  half-length  discloses  it, 
precisely  as  he  is  seen  in  the  portrait.  He  wore  a  head-dress  of 
the  feathers  of  the  war  eagle,  which  extended,  in  a  double  series, 
down  his  back  to  his  hips,  narrowing  as  it  descended.  His  robe 
was  thrown  carelessly  but  gracefully  over  his  shoulders,  leaving 
his  breast,  and  often  one  arm,  bare.  The  usual  garments  decorated 
his  hips  and  lower  limbs ;  these  were  the  auzeum,  the  leggins,  and 
the  moccason,  all  ornamented.  The  youthful  and  feminine  cha- 
racter of  his  face,  and  the  humanity  of  its  expression,  were  all 
remarkable.  He  did  not  appear  to  be  older  than  twenty  years,  yet 
he  w^as  then  believed  to  be  twenty-five. 

A  fine  incident  is  connected  with  the  history  of  this  Indian. 
The  Pawnee  Loups  had  long  practised  the  savage  rite,  known  to 
no  other  of  the  American  tribes,  of  sacrificing  human  victims  to 
the  Great  Star,  or  the  planet  Venus.  This  dreadful  ceremony 
annually  preceded  the  preparations  for  planting  corn^  and  was  sup- 
posed to  be  necessary  to  secure  a  fruitful  season.  To  prevent  the 
failure  of  the  crop,  and  a  consequent  famine,  some  individual  was 
expected  to  ofi'er  up  a  prisoner,  of  either  sex,  who  had  been  cap- 
tured in  war,  and  some  one  was  always  found  who  coveted  the 
honor  of  dedicating  the  spoil  of  his  prowess  to  the  national  benefit. 
The  intended  victim,  carefully  kept  in  ignorance  of  the  fate  that 
impended,  w^as  dressed  in  gay  apparel,  supplied  with  the  choicest 
food,  and  treated  with  every  tenderness,  with  the  view  of  promoting 
obesity,  and  preparing  an  offering  the  more  acceptable  to  the  deities 
who  were  to  be  propitiated.  When,  by  the  successful  employment 
of  these  means,  the  unhappy  victim  was  sufficiently  fatted,  a  day 
was  a])pointed  for  the  sacrifice,  and  the  whole  nation  assembled  to 
witness  the  solemn  scene. 

Some  short  time  before  Petalesharro  was  deputed  to  visit  Wash- 
ington, it  chanced  that  an  Itean  maid,  who  had  been  taken  prisoner, 


PETALESHARRO.  U7 

was  doomed  by  her  captor  to  be  offered  up  to  the  Great  Star,  and 
was  prepared  with  the  usual  secrecy  and  care  for  the  grand  occa- 
sion. The  grief  and  alarm,  incident  to  a  state  of  captivity,  had 
been  allayed  by  deceptive  kindness,  and  the  grateful  prisoner 
became  happy  in  the  society  of  strangers,  who  bestowed  upon  her  a 
degree  of  adulation  to  which  she  had  probably  not  been  accustomed. 
Exempt  from  labor,  and  exalted  into  an  unwonted  ease  of  life, 
she  soon  acquired  that  serenity  of  mind,  and  comeliness  of  person, 
which  rendered  her  worthy  of  being  offered  to  the  Great  Star,  as  a 
full  equivalent  for  an  abundant  harvest. 

The  reader  will  now  fancy  himself  in  view  of  the  great  gather- 
ing of  the  Pawnees,  and  that  he  is  in  sight  of  the  multitude  assem- 
bled in  honor  of  the  sacrifice.  In  his  near  approach  he  will  hear 
their  orgies.  In  the  midst  of  the  circle  a  stake  is  brought ;  its  end 
is  sharpened,  when  it  is  driven  deep  into  the  ground.  Yells  and 
shouts  announce  that  all  is  ready.  In  the  distance  is  seen  a  com- 
pany of  Pawnees;  by  the  side  of  the  leader  is  a  delicate  girl. 
They  approach  near."  He  who  made  her  captive  enters  the  circle- — 
shouts  welcome  him.  He  takes  the  girl  by  the  hand,  and  leads  her 
to  the  fatal  spot.  Her  back  is  placed  against  the  stake ;  cords  are 
brought,  and  she  is  bound  to  it.  The  fagots  are  now  collected,  and 
placed  around  the  victim.  A  hopeless  expression  is  seen  in  her 
eye — perhaps  a  tear !  Her  bosom  heaves,  and  hex  thoughts  are  of 
home,  when  a  torch  is  seen  coming  from  the  woods  hard  by.  At 
that  momenta  young  brave  leaps  into  the  midst  of  the  circle — 
rushes  to  the  stake-^tears  the  victim  from  it,  and  springing  on  a 
horse,  and  throwing  her  upon  another,  and  putting  both  to  the  top 
of  their  speed,  is  soon  lost  in  the  distance.  Silence  prevails — then 
murmurs '  are  heard— then  the  loud  threats  of  vengeance,. when  all 
retire.  The  stake  and  the  fagot  are  all  that  remain  to  mark 
the  spot  which,  but  for  this  noble  deed,  ashes  and  bones  would 
ha,ve  distinguished.  Who  was  it  that  intrepidly  released  the  cap- 
tive maid  ?     It  was  the  young,  the  brave,  the  generous  Petalesharro  ! 


148  BIOGRAPHY. 

Whether  it  was  panic,  or  the  dread  of  Lataiashaw's  vengeance 
that  operated,  and  kept  the  warriors  from  using  their  bows  and 
arrows,  and  rifles,  is  not  know  n,  but  certain  it  is  they  did  not  use 
them. 

Our  readers  will,  perhaps,  expect  to  hear  that  Petalesharro  con- 
ducted the  maiden  to  her  own  people,  and  received  the  reward 
which  valor  deserves  from  beauty.  But  mere  gallantry  formed  no 
part  of  this  adventure.  It  was  not  induced,  nor  rewarded,  by  love. 
The  Indian  is  very  scriptural  in  his  belief  that  man  is  the  head 
of  the  woman ;  but  he  is  equally  strong  in  the  faith,  that  the  female, 
if  she  has  fair  play,  is  quite  as  able  to  take  care  of  herself  as  a 
man.  Having  escorted  her  into  the  broad  plains,  beyond  the  pre- 
cincts of  the  Pawnee  village,  and  supplied  her  Math  provisions,  he 
admonished  her  to  make  the  best  of  her  way  to  her  own  nation, 
which  was  distant  about  four  hundred  miles,  and  left  her  to  her 
fate  and  her  reflections.  She  lost  no  time  in  obeying  such  salutary 
counsel,  and  had  the  good  fortune,  the  next  day,  to  fall  in  with  a 
war  party  of  her  own  people,  by  whom  she  was  safely  carried 
home. 

Can  the  records  of  chivalry  furnish  a  parallel  to  this  generous 
act?  Can  the  civilized  world  bring  forward  a  case  demonstrating 
a  higher  order  of  humanity,  united  with  greater  bravery  ?  Whence 
did  the  youthful  Petalesharro  learn  this  lesson  of  refined  pity  ? 
Not  of  civilized  man.  Great  as  have  been  the  eflforts  of  the  good 
and  the  merciful,  from  the  days  of  Eliot  and  Brainard  to  our  own 
times,  to  enlighten  the  Indians,  none  had  ever  yet  reached  the 
Pawnees,  to  instruct  them,  or  to  enrapture  their  thoughts  by  such 
beautiful  illustrations  of  the  merciful.  It  ^\-as  the  impulse  of 
nature — nature  cast  in  a  more  refined  mould ;  and,  probably,  as 
the  sequel  will  show,  nurtured  by  the  blood  and  spirit  of  a  noble 
though  untaught  father. 

The  tidings  of  this  deed  accompanied  Petalesharro  to  W^ashing- 
ton.     He  and  his  deed  soon  became  the  theme  of  the  city.     The 


PETALESHARRO.  149 

ladies,  especially,  as  is  their  nature,  hastened  to  do  him  honor.  A 
medal  was  prepared.  A  time  was  appointed  for  conferring  upon 
him  this  merited  gift.  An  assembly  had  collected  to  witness  th  3 
ceremony.  He  was  told,  in  substance,  that  the  medal  was  giv(  n 
him  in  token  of  the  high  opinion  which  was  entertained  of  his  act 
in  the  rescue  of  the  Itean  maid.  He  w^as  asked,  by  the  ladies  who 
presented  it,  to  accept  and  wear  it  for  their  sake ;  and  told,  when 
he  had  another  occasion  to  save  a  captive  woman  from  torture,  and 
from  the  stake,  to  look  upon  the  medal,  think  of  those  who  gave 
it,  and  save  her,  as  he  had  saved  the  Itean  girl.  The  reply  of 
Petalesharro  was  prompt  and  excellent,  but  the  interpretation  of 
it  was  shocking!  He  was  made  to  say,  "I  did  it  (rescued  the  girl) 
in  ignorance.  I  did  not  know  that  I  did  good!  I  now  know  that  I 
did  good,  by  your  giving  me  this  medal."  We  understood  him  to 
mean  this;  and  so,  we  have  no  doubt,  he  spoke,  in  substance, 
though  not  in  our  words : — "  He  did  not  know,  till  now,  that  the 
act  he  had  performed  was  meritorious ;  but,  as  his  white  brothers 
and  sisters  considered  it  a  good  act,  and  put  upon  it  so  high  a 
value,  he  was  glad  tlieij  had  heard  of  it.'"  We  would  almost  ven- 
ture to  represent  the  words  of  the  brave  in  reply  to  the  compliment. 
We  saw  the  medal  put  on  his  neck,  and  saw  him  take  it  in  his 
hand,  and  look  at  it.  Holding  it  before  him,  he  said — "  This  brings 
rest  to  my  heart.  I  feel  like  the  leaf  after  a  storm,  and  when  the 
wind  is  still.  I  listen  to  you.  I  am  glad.  I  love  the  pale  faces 
more  than  ever  I  did,  and  will  open  my  ears  wider  when  they 
speak.  I  am  glad  you  heard  of  what  I  did.  I  did  not  know  the 
act  was  so  good.  It  came  from  my  heart.  I  was  ignorant  of  its 
value.  I  now  know  how  good  it  was.  You  make  me  know  this 
by  giving  me  this  medal." 

The  rescue  of  the  Itean  girl  might,  if  a  solitary  act,  be  looked 
upon  as  the  result  of  impulse,  and  not  as  proceeding  from  a  gene- 
rous nature.  It  happens,  however,  not  to  stand  alone,  as  the  only 
incident  of  the  sort  in  the  life  of  Petalesharro.     One  of  his  brother 


150  BIOGRAPHY. 

warriors  had  brought  in  a  captive  boy.  He  was  a  Spaniard.  The 
captor  resolved  to  offer  him  in  sacrifice  to  the  Great  Star.  The 
chief,  Letalashaw,  had  been  for  some  time  opposed  to  these  barba- 
rous rites.  He  sent  for  the  warrior,  and  told  him  he  did  not  wish 
him  to  make  the  sacrifice.  The  warrior  claimed  his  right,  under  the 
immemorial  usages  of  the  tribe.  They  parted.  Letalashaw  sent 
for  his  son,  and  asked  what  was  to  be  done  to  divert  the  captor 
from  his  purpose.  Petalesharro  promptly  replied  :  "  I  will  take  the 
boy,  like  a  l)rave,  by  force."  The  father  thought,  no  doubt,  that 
danger  would  attend  upon  the  act,  and  resolved  on  a  more  pacific 
mode.  It  was  to  buy  the  boy.  He  accordingly  gave  out  his  inten- 
tion, and  those  who  had  goods  of  any  kind,  brought  them  to  his 
lodge,  and  laid  them  down  as  an  offering  on  the  pile  which  the 
chief  had  supplied  from  his  own  stores.  The  collection  having 
been  made,  the  captor  was  again  sent  for,  and,  in  the  authoritative 
tone  of  a  chief,  thus  addressed :  "  Take  these  goods,  and  give  me 
the  boy."  He  refused,  when  the  chief  seized  his  war-club  and 
flourished  it  over  the  head  of  the  captor.  At  the  moment,  Petale- 
sharro sprang  forward,  and  said — "  Strike !  and  let  the  wrath  of 
his  friends  fall  on  me."  The  captor,  making  a  merit  of  necessity, 
agreed,  if  a  few  more  articles  were  added,  to  give  up  the  boy  to 
the  chief  They  were  added,  and  thus  the  captive  was  saved.  The 
merchandise  was  sacrificed  instead  of  the  boy.  The  cloth  was  cut 
into  shreds,  and  suspended  upon  poles,  at  the  spot  upon  which  the 
blood  of  the  victim  had  been  proposed  to  be  shed,  and  the  remain- 
der of  the  articles  burned.  No  subsequent  attempt  to  immolate  a 
victim  was  made. 

Petalesharro  succeeded  his  fatlier  in  the  chieftainship  of  his 
tribe,  and  became  highly  distinguished  in  that  station. 

We  conclude  this  sketch  with  the  following  stanzas,  published, 
some  years  ago,  in  the  ''New  York  Commercial  Advertiser,"  on 
the  rescue  of  the  Itean  maid. 


PETALESHARRO.  151 


THE  PAWNEE  BRAVE. 

The  summer  had  fled,  but  there  linger'd  still 

A  warmth  in  the  clear  blue  skies ; 
The  flowers  were  gone,  and  the  night  wind's  chill 
Had  robed  the  forest  and  the  woody  hill 

In  richest  of  Autumn  dyes. 

The  battle  was  fought,  and  the  deadly  strife 

Had  ceased  on  the  Prairie  plains ; 
Each  tomahawk — spear — and  keen-edged  knife 
Was  red  with  the  current  of  many  a  life 

It  bore  from  the  severed  veins. 

The  Pawnee  followed  his  victor  band 

That  sped  to  their  home  afar — 
The  river*  is  passed,  and  again  they  stand, 
A  trophied  throng,  on  their  own  broad  land, 

Recounting  the  deeds  of  war. 

A  beautiful  captive  maid  was  there, 

Bedeck'd  as  a  warrior's  bride — 
The  glossy  braids  of  her  ebon  hair. 
Interwoven  with  gems,  and  adorned  with  care, 

With  the  jet  of  the  raven  vied. 

Her  beaded  robes  were  skilfully  wrought 

With  shells  from  the  river  isles, 
The  fairest  that  wash  from  the  ocean,  brought 
From  the  sands  by  a  brave  young  Chief,  who  sought 

The  meed  of  her  sweetest  smiles. 

Beneath  the  boughs  of  an  ancient  oak, 
They  came  to  the  council  ground : 

The  battle  alluded  to  was  fought  with  a  trans-Mississippian  tribe. 


152  BIOGRAPHY. 

No  eloquent  tongue  for  the  maiden  spoke, 
She  was  quickly  doomed, — and.their  shouts  awoke 
The  woods  to  the  piercing  sound. 

And  when  on  her  olive  cheek,  a  tear 

Stole  out  from  her  lustrous  eye, 
A  youth  from  th'  exulting  crowd  drew  near, 
And  whispered  words  in  her  startled  ear 

That  told  she  was  not  to  die. 

They  hurried  aw^ay  to  the  fatal  spot, 

Deep  hid  in  the  forest  shade, 
And  bound  her  fast ;  but  she  murmured  not ; — 
They  bared  her  breast  for  the  rifle  shot. 

And  brow  for  the  scalping  blade. 

Then  forth  to  the  w^ork  of  death  they  came. 

While  the  loud  death  song  was  heard  : 
A  hunter  skilled  in  the  chase,  whose  aim 
Ne'er  missed  the  heart  of  his  mountain  game — • 
He  waited  the  signal  word. 

One  instant  more,  ere  the  maid  should  bleed, 

A  moment  and  all  were  done — 
The  Pawnee  sprang  from  his  noble  steed, 
Unloosed  her  hands,  and  the  captive  freed — 

A  moment — and  they  w^ere  gone  ! 

Then  swift  as  the  speed  of  wind,  away 

To  her  distant  home  they  hied — 
And  just  at  the  sunset  hour  of  day. 
Ere  the  evening  dew  on  the  meadow  lay^ 
She  stood  at  her  father's  side. 


SHINGABA  W^OSSIN. 


Shingaba  W'Ossin,  or  Image  Stone,  was  a  Chippewa,  and  first 
chief  of  his  band.  In  summer,  he  hved  on  the  banks  of  the  St. 
Mary's,  at  the  outlet  of  Lake  Superior — in  winter,  he  retired  with 
his  band  to  his  hunting-grounds.  Fish  was  his  food  in  summer ; 
in  winter,  he  subsisted  on  the  carcasses  of  animals,  whose  fur  was 
the  great  object  of  his  winter's  toils,  it  being  the  medium  of 
exchange  with  the  traders  for  blankets,  strouds,  calico,  ammunition, 
vermilion,  &c.,  and  such  articles  of  necessity  or  of  ornament,  as  he 
and  his  people  required. 

Shingaba  W'Ossin  was  one  of  the  most  influential  men  in  the 
Chippewa  nation.  He  was  deservedly  esteemed,  not  only  by  the 
Indians,  but  by  the  whites  also,  for  his  good  sense,  and  respectful 
and  conciliating  deportment.  In  his  person  he  was  tall,  well  propor- 
tioned, and  of  a  commanding  and  dignified  aspect.  In  council,  he 
was  remarkable  for  a  deliberate  and  thoughtful  manner ;  in  social 
intercourse,  no  less  so  for  his  cheerfulness.  He  was  disposed  to  be 
familiar,  yet  never  descended  to  frivolity.  He  was  of  the  totem  of 
the  Crane,  the  ancient  badge  of  the  chiefs  of  this  once  powerful 
band. 

•  War  is  the  glory  of  the  Indian.  He  who  dissuades  from  war  is 
usually  regarded  as  a  coward;  but  Shingaba  W'Ossin  was  the 
uniform  advocate  of  peace,  yet  his  bravery  was  never  questioned. 
Perhaps  his  exemption  from  the  imputation  of  cowardice  was 
owing  to  his  having,  when  but  a  youth,  joined  several  war  parties 
against  the   Sioux,  those  natural  and  implacable  enemies  of  his 

(153) 


154  BIOGRAPHY. 

people,  to  reach  whom  he  had  to  travel  at  least  five  hundred  miles. 
He  is  said  to  have  distinguished  himself  at  the  great  battle  on  the 
St.  Croix,  which  terminated  the  feud  between  the  Chippevvas  and 
the  Foxes.  In  that  battle  he  fought  under  the  northern  Alaric, 
Waab-  Ojeeg. 

We  hope  to  be  excused  for  introducing,  in  this  place,  some 
remarks  upon  this  extraordinar}^  chieftain,  especially  as  the  few 
incidents  we  shall  use  are  from  our  own  work,  published  in  1827. 

We  made  our  voyage  up  Lake  Superior  in  1826.  So  late  as  that, 
the  name  of  Waab-Ojeeg  was  never  spoken  but  in  connection  with 
some  tradition  exemplifying  his  great  powers  as  a  chief  and  warrior. 
He  was  a  man  of  discretion,  and  far  in  advance  of  his  people  in 
those  energies  of  the  mind  which  command  respect,  wherever  and 
in  whomsoever  they  are  found.  He  was,  like  Pontiac  and  Tecumthe, 
exceedingly  jealous  of  the  white  man.  This  jealousy  was  manifested 
when  the  hand  of  his  daughter,  O-shajv-ous-go-day-waij-gua,  was 
solicited  by  Mr.  Johnson,  the  accomplished  Irish  gentleman,  who 
resided  so  many  years  after  at  the  Sault  de  St.  Mary,  and  who  was 
not  better  known  for  his  intelligence  and  polished  manners,  than 
for  his  hospitality.  He  lived  long  enough  to  merit  and  receive  the 
appellation  of  Patriarch  of  the  Sault.  This  gentleman  was  a 
native  of  Dublin  or  Belfast,  in  Ireland.  In  the  course  of  his 
travels,  he  arrived  at  Montreal,  when  he  determined  to  ascend  the 
great  chain  of  lakes  to  the  head  waters  of  Lake  Superior.  On 
arriving  at  Michael's  Island,  he  heard  of  Waab-Ojeeg,  whose  village 
lay  across  the  strait  which  divides  the  island  from  the  main.  He 
made  him  a  visit.  Being  well  received,  he  remained  some  time, 
formed  an  attachment  to  his  daughter,  and  solicited  permission  to 
marry  her.  Waab-Ojeeg  replied  to  his  request  thus : — "  White 
man,  I  have  noticed  your  behavior.  It  has  been  correct.  But, 
white  man,  your  color  is  deceitful  Of  you,  may  I  expect  better 
•  things  ?  You  say  you  are  going  to  return  to  Montreal — go ;  and 
if  you  return,  I  shall  be  satisfied  of  yoiy  sincerity,  and  will  give 


SHINGABA   W'OSSIN.  I55 

you  my  daughter."  Mr.  Johnson,  being  honest  in  his  professions, 
went  to  Montreal,  and  returned,  when  the  chief  fulfilled  his  pro- 
mise. The  amiable,  excellent,  and  accomplished  Mrs.  Schoolcraft, 
wife  of  Henry  R.  Schoolcraft,  Esq.,  so  favorably  known  as  a  tour- 
ist and  mineralogist,  and  a  family  of  as  interesting  children  as  we 
met  with  in  our  travels,  are  the  fruits  of  this  marriage. 

Waab-Ojeeg  used  to  stimulate  his  warriors  to  battle  by  singing  a 
favorite  war  song.  Doubtless  Shingaba  WOssin,  on  the  memo- 
rable occasion  referred  to,  felt  the  stirring  influence  of  this  song. 
We  received  the  following  translation  of  it  from  Mr.  Johnson,  to 
whom  the  Chippewa  language  was  quite  familiar. 

On  that  day  when  our  heroes  lay  low,  lay  low, 
On  that  day  when  our  heroes  lay  low ; 
I  fought  by  their  side,  and  thought,  ere  I  died, 
Just  vengeance  to  take  of  the  foe,  the  foe, 
Just  vengeance  to  take  of  the  foe. 

On  that  day  when  our  chieftains  lay  dead,  lay  dead, 
On  that  day  when  our  chieftains  lay  dead ; 
I  fought  hand  to  hand,  at  the  head  of  my  band. 
And  here  on  my  breast  have  I  bled,  have  I  bled, 
And  here  on  my  breast  have  I  bled. 

Our  chiefs  shall  return  no  more,  no  more, 

Our  chiefs  shall  return  no  more ; 

And  their  brothers  in  war,  who  can't  show  scar  for  scar, 

Like  women  their  fates  shall  deplore,  deplore, 

Like  women  their  fates  shall  deplore. 

Fine  winters  in  hunting  we'll  spend,  we'll  spend, 
Fine  -winters  in  hunting  we'll  spend  ; 
Then  our  youth  grown  to  men,  to  the  war  lead  again. 
And  our  days  like  our  fathers  we'll  end,  we'll  end. 
And  our  days  like  our  fathers  we'll  end. 


156  BIOGRAPHY. 

It  is  not  surprising  that,  under  such  a  leader,  Shingaba  W'Ossin 
should  acquire  fame  sufficient  to  make  good  his  claims  to  bravery 
in  after  life.  Thus  fortified  at  the  point  where  the  Indian,  no  less 
than  the  white  man,  is  peculiarly  sensitive,  he  could  counsel  his 
band  to  cultivate  peace,  and  attend  to  the  more  important  concerns 
of  hunting,  witliout  the  danger  of  losing  his  influence  over  them. 
"  If  my  hunters,"  he  would  say,  "will  not  take  the  game,  but  will 
leave  the  chase  and  join  the  war  parties,  our  women  and  children 
must  suffer.  If  the  game  is  not  trapped,  where  will  be  our  packs 
of  furs?  And  if  we  have  no  furs,  how  shall  we  get  blankets? 
Then  when  winter  comes  again,  we  shall  perish !  It  is  time  enough 
to  fight  when  the  war  drum  sounds  near  you — when  your  enemies 
approach — then  it  is  I  shall  expect  to  see  you  painted  for  war,  and 
to  hear  your  whoops  resound  in  the  mountains ;  and  then  you  will 
see  me  at  your  head  with  my  arm  bared — 

'  Just  vengeance  to  take  on  the  foe.'  " 

Besides  thus  wisely  counselling  his  people  to  live  in  peace,  and 
follow  the  chase,  he  gave  much  of  his  time  to  attending  the  public 
councils  convened  under  the  authority  of  our  government.  These 
councils,  in  those  regions  especially,  had  for  their  principal  object  the 
adjustment  of  boundaries  between  the  tribes — encroachments  upon 
each  other's  territory  being  the  principal  cause  of  war.  Councils  of 
pacification  were  held  in  1825,  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  on  the  Upper 
Mississippi;  at  the  Fond  du  Lac  Superior,  in  1826;  and  at  the 
Butte  des  Morts,  .on  the  Fox  river  of  Lake  Michigan,  in  1827. 
Shingaba  W'Ossin  attended  each  of  these  councils,  and  signed  the 
treaties.  We  were  present  at  the  two  last,  and  \\dtnessed  the  good 
conduct  and  extraordinary  influence  of  the  subject  of  this .  brief 
memoir.  At  the  council  of  Fond  du  Lac,  Shingaba  W'Ossin  was 
the  first  to  respond  to  the  commissioners.     He  spoke  as  follows  : 

"Ml/  relations — Our  fathers  have  spoken  to  us  about  the' line 
made  at  the  Prairie.     With  this  I  and  my  band  are  satisfied.     You 


SHINGABA   W'OSSIN.  157 

who  live  on  the  line  are  most  interested.  To  you  I  leave  the 
subject.  The  line  was  left  unfinished  last  summer,  but  will  be 
finished  this. 

"  My  relations — The  land  to  be  provided  for  my  half-breeds,  I  will 
select.     I  leave  it  to  you  to  provide  your  reserves  for  your  own. 

"  My  friends — Our  fathers  have  come  here  to  establish  a  school 
at  the  Sault.  Our  great  father  over  the  hills  (meaning  the  President 
of  the  United  States)  has  said  this  would  be  well.  I  am  willing. 
It  may  be  a  good  thing  for  those  who  wish  to  send  their  children. 

^'  My  brothers — Our  fathers  have  not  come  here  to  speak  hard 
words  to  us.  Do  not  think  so.  They  have  brought  us  bread  to 
eat,  clothing  to  wear,  and  tobacco  to  smoke. 

"  My  brothers — Take  notice.  Our  great  father  has  been  at  much 
trouble  to  make  us  live  as  one  family,  and  to  make  our  path  clear. 
The  morning-  was  cloudy.  The  Great  Spirit  has  scattered  those 
clouds.     So  have  our  diflSculties  passed  away. 

'^  My  friends — Our  fathers  have  come  here  to  embrace  their 
children.  Listen  to  what  they  say.  It  will  be  good  for  you.  If 
you  have  any  copper  on  your  lands,  I  advise  you  to  sell  it.  It  is 
of  no  use  to  us.  They  can  make  articles  out  of  it  for  our  use.  If 
any  one  has  any  knowledge  on  this  subject,  I  ask  him  to  bring  it 
to  light. 

'^  My  brothers — Let  us  determine  soon.  We,  as  well  as  our 
fathers  J  are  anxious  to  go  home."  ;'  .    ■  v.  ■-     .. 

This  talk  was  taken  down  as  it  w^as  interpreted,  and  in  the  words 
of  the  interpreter.  A  good  deal  of  the  speaker's  style  is  no  doubt 
lost.  Critics  tell  us  that  Pope,  in  his  admirable  translation  of 
Homer,  has  failed  to  show  the  father  of  poetry  to  his  readers  in  his 
original  costume.  It  is  not  surprising,  therefore,  that  an  Indian 
interpreter  should  make  the  Indian  talk  like  a  white  man.  There  is 
enough  in  this  address  of  the  old  chief,  however,  to  show  that  he 
was  a  man  of  sense  and  discretion.  A  few  explanatory  remarks 
may  make  this  more  apparent.     The  "  line,"  to  which  he  referred. 


15S  BIOGRAPHY. 

was  the  proposed  boundary  between  the  Sioux  and  Chippewas. 
He  and  his  band,  hving  five  hundred  miles  from  it,  were  not  so 
immediately  interested  as  were  those  bands  who  bordered  it. 
Hence,  although  he  and  his  band  were  satisfied  with  it,  he  referred 
it  to  his  "  relations,"  who  were  more  immediately  concerned,  and 
whose  peace  and  lives  depended  upon  its  suitable  and  harmonious 
adjustment,  to  decide  for  themselves. 

The  next  subject  was  one  of  great  importance  to  the  whole 
Chippewa  nation.  It  had  for  some  time  engaged  the  attention  of 
Shingaba  WOssin;  and  the  proposition  originated  with  him.  It 
was,  that  reservations  of  land  should  be  laid  off"  in  the  most  genial 
and  productive  situations,  and  assigned  to  the  half-breeds,  to  be 
cultivated  by  them.  The  wisdom  and  humanity  of  the  measure 
will  appear,  when  the  reader  is  informed  that,  almost  the  whole 
country  of  the  Chippewas  is  sterile,  and  that  scarcely  any  vege- 
tables do,  or  can  grow^  in  it.  The  soil  is  cold  and  barren ;  r^nd 
winter  pervades  so  much  of  the  year,  that  if  seed  of  any  kind  be 
sown,  except  in  the  most  favorable  situations,  the  frosts  overtake 
and  destroy  the  hoped  for  increase  before  it  arrives  at  maturity. 
The  Chippewas  suffer  greatly  by  reason  of  their  climate,  and  when, 
from  any  cause,  they  fail  in  their  hunts,  many  of  them  perish  with 
cold  and  of  starvation.  The  frequent  recurrence  of  this  calamity 
led  Shingaba  WOssin  to  consider  how  it  might  be  provided  against. 
He  saw  the  military  gardens  at  the  Sault,  and  those  of  Mr.  John- 
son, producing,  by  the  culture  that  w^as  bestowed  upon  them,  large 
crops  of  potatoes  and  other  roots.  It  occurred  to  him,  that,  if  the 
half-breeds  of  his  nation  could  be  induced  to  profit  by  such  exam- 
ples, they  might  husband  away  these  products  of  the  earth,  and 
when  the  dreaded  famine  should  threaten  them,  they  could  retire 
to  tlie  neighborhood  of  those  provisions  and  be  preserved.  In 
pursuance  of  his  earnest  entreaties,  and  seeing  in  the  plan  every- 
thing to  recommend  it,  and  nothing  to  oppose  it,  the  commissioners 
inserted  an  article  in  the  treaty  making  the  provision,  and  accom- 


SHINGABA   W'OSSIN.  I59 

panied  it  with  a  schedule  of  the  names  of  those  half-breeds  that 
were  given  in  by  the  chiefs  of  the  various  bands,  and  who,  it  was 
intended,  should  engage  in  this  new  employment.  The  persons,  to 
whom  it  was  proposed  to  make  these  grants,  were  prohibited  the 
privilege  of  conveying  the  same,  without  the  permission  of  the 
President  of  the  United  States. 

This  article  in  the  treaty  was  not  ratified  by  the  Senate.  So  the 
old  chief  was  saved  the  trouble  of  selecting  situations  of  the  half- 
breeds  of  his  band  ;  as  were  his  "  relations,"  to  whom  he  left  it  to 
"  provide  reserves"  for  theirs. 

Shingaba  W'Ossin  was  the  patron  of  the  school  that  has  since 
been  established  at  the  Sault  for  the  education  of  Indian  children, 
and  advised  that  the  thousand  dollar  annuity,  the  only  annuity  that 
the  tribe  receives,  shoidd  be  appropriated  for  its  support.  It  was 
accordingly  done.  He  was  not  an  advocate  for  school  knowledge 
in  his  own  family,  but  remarked  that  some  of  the  Chippewas  might 
profit  by  it.     In  this  he  gave  proof  of  his  disinterestedness. 

The  largest  mass  of  virgin  copper,  of  which  we  have  any  know- 
ledge, is  in  the  Chippewa  country.  It  is  supposed  to  weigh  from 
twenty-five  hundred  to  three  thousand  pounds.  The  existence  of 
this  mass,  and  the  fact  that  pieces  of  copper  were  brought  in  by 
the  Indians  w^ho  assembled  from  many  parts  of  their  country  to 
attend  the  council,  induced  the  belief  that  the  country  abounded 
in  this  metal.  The  commissioners  endeavored  to  obtain  all  the 
knowledge  they  could  on  this  subject,  and  their  inquiries  were 
responded  to  by  Shingaba  W'Ossin,  in  the  manner  as  indicated  in 
his  talk. 

It  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  remark,  that  this  huge  specimen  of 
virgin  copper  lies  about  thirty-five  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the 
Ontanagon  of  Lake  Superior ;  and  on  the  west  bank  of  that  river, 
a  few  paces  only  above  low  water  mark.  An  intelligent  gentleman, 
who  accompanied  a  party  sent  by  the  commissioners  from  the 
Fond  du  Lac,  for  the  purpose  of  disengaging  this  specimen  of 
21 


160  BIOGRAPHY. 

copper  from  its  bed,  and  transporting  it  down  the  lakes  to  the  Erie 
Canal,  and  thence  to  New  York  and  Washington,  says: — "It  con- 
sists of  pure  copper,  ramified  in  every  direction  through  a  mass  of 
stone  (mostly  serpentine,  intermixed  with  calcareous  spar)  in  veins 
of  one  to  three  inches  in  diameter ;  and  in  some  parts  exhibiting 
masses  of  pure  metal  of  one  hundred  pounds  weight." 

It  was  found  impossible,  owing  to  "the  channel  of  the  river 
being  intercepted  by  ridges  of  sandstone,  forming  three  cataracts, 
with  a  descent  in  all,  of  about  seventy  feet,"  to  remove  this  great 
national  curiosity.  Specimens  w-ere  broken  from  it,  some  of  which 
we  ascertained  were  nearly  as  pure  as  a  silver  dollar,  losing,  in 
fusion,  a  residuum  of  only  one  part  in  twenty-seven.  Evidences 
were  disclosed,  in  prying  this  rock  of  copper  from  its  position,  con- 
firming the  history  of  the  past,  which  records  the  efforts  of  compa- 
nies to  extract  wealth  from  the  mines  that  were  supposed  to  abound 
there.  These  evidences  consisted  in  chisels,  axes,  and  various 
implements  which  are  used  in  mining.  It  is  highly  probable  that 
this  copper  rock  may  have  once  been  of  larger  dimensions— since 
those  who  worked  at  it,  no  doubt,  took  away  specimens,  as  have 
all  persons  who  have  since  visited  it. 

It  was  in  reference  to  the  wish  of  the  commissioners  to  obtain 
every  possible  information  respecting  the  existence  of  copper  in 
the  Chippew-a  country,  that  Shingaba  W'Ossin  was  induced  to 
say — "  If  any  one  has  any  knowledge  on  this  subject,  I  ask  him 
to  bring  it  to  light."  In  doing  this,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  sequel, 
he  placed  himself  above  the  superstitions  of  his  people,  who  regard 
this  mass  of  copper  as  a  manitou. 

Being  weatherbound  at  the  portage  of  Point  Kewewena,  w^e  had 
an  opportunity  of  observing  the  habits  of  Shingaba  W'Ossin;  and 
occasionally  to  hear  him  talk.  During  this  time,  the  old  chief 
made  frequent  visits  to  our  tent,  always  in  company  with  a  young 
Indian  who  attended  him.  At  this  time  he  was  a  good  deal  con- 
cerned   about    a   blindness    which    threatened   him.       He    spoke 


SHINGABA    W'OSSIN.  161 

principally  of  this,  but  never  without  saying  something  in  favor 
of  his  attendant.  Among  other  things,  he  said — "  Father,  I  have 
not  the  eyes  I  once  had.  I  novv^  am  old.  I  think  soon  this  great 
world  will  be  hid  from  me.  But  the  Great  Spirit  is  good.  I  want 
you,  father,  to  hear  me.  This  young  man  is  eyes  to  me,  and  hands 
too.  Will  you  not  be  good  to  him  ?"  At  each  visit,  however, 
inflamed  as  were  the  old  chief's  eyes,  he  would,  like  other  Indians, 
be  most  grateful  for  a  little  whisky ;  and  like  them,  too,  when  he 
tasted  a  little,  he  wanted  more.  It  is  impossible  to  conceive  the 
ratio  with  which  their  wants  increase,  after  a  first  taste.  The 
effects  are  maddening.  Often,  to  enjoy  a  repetition  of  the  beve- 
rage, have  instances  occurred,  in  which  life  itself  has  been  taken, 
when  it  stood  between  tile  Indian  and  this  cherished  object  of  his 
deliorht.  Shino-aba  W'Ossin  would  indulg-e  in  the  use  of  this 
destructive  beverage,  occasionally ;  but  even  when  most  under  its 
influence,  he  was  harmless — so  generally  had  the  kindly  feelings 
taken  possession  of  him.  On  the  occasion  referred  to,  we  found 
him  to  be  gentle,  obliging,  and  free  from  all  asperities  of  manner 
or  temper.  He  was  then  in  his  sixty-third  year,  and  used  to  assist 
in  the  management  of  his  canoe,  and  in  all  the  business  connected 
with  the  prosecution  of  his  voyage.  He  kept  company  with  us  to 
the  Fond  du  Lac ;  not  always,  however,  encamping  where  we  did. 
The  old  man  and  his  party  partook  of  our  refreshments ;  and  Avhen 
he  would  meet  with  any  of  his  people  who  had  been  taking  fish, 
he  never  failed  to  procure  some,  and  always  divided  his  good  luck 
with  us — appearing  happy  to  have  something  to  offer  in  return  for 
our  attentions  to  him. 

Shingaba  WOssin's  father  was  named  Maid- OS ali gee.  He 
was  the  chief  and  chronicler  of  his  tribe.  With  him  died  much 
of  their  traditionary  information.  He  was  also  noted  for  the  tales 
which  he  related  for  the  amusement  of  the  young.  But  he  was  a 
voluptuary.  He  married  four  wives,  three  of  whom  were  sisters. 
By    these   wives   he   had    twenty    children.      Each  of   the   male 


162  BIOGRAPHY. 

children,  in  time,  deemed  himself  a  legitimate  chief,  and  attached 
to  himself  some  followers.  Political  divisions  were  the  conse- 
quence. The  harmony  of  the  band  was  thus  destroyed,  and  the 
posterity  of  the  ancient  chief  scattered  along  the  waters  of  the 
St.  Mary's. 

The  superior  intellect  of  Shingaba  W'Ossin,  in  these  times 
of  contention  for  the  supremacy,  became  manifest.  He  secured 
the  respect  and  confidence  of  his  band,  and  was  at  last  acknow- 
ledged as  the  Nittum,  or  first  man.  His  band  became  more  and 
more  attached  to  him,  until,  on  all  hands,  the  choice  was  admitted 
to  be  well  ordered,  and  that  he  upon  whom  it  had  fallen,  merited 
the  distinction.  Having  secured  the  general  confidence,  he  coun- 
selled his  charge  in  all  their  trials,  and  enabled  them  to  overcome 
many  difficulties,  whilst  by  his  kindness  and  general  benevolence 
of  character,  he  made  himself  beloved.  He  was  on  all  occasions 
the  organ  for  expressing  the  wants  and  wishes  of  his  people,  and 
through  him,  also,  they  received  both  presents  and  advice  from  the 
officers  and  agents  of  our  government. 

During  the  late  war,  in  1813,  Shingaba  W'Ossin  went  to  York, 
in  Canada,  and  had  an  interview  with  Proctor  and  Tecumthe, 
Nothing  is  known  of  the  object  or  result  of  this  interview,  except 
that  one  of  his  brothers  joined  the  British,  and  fought  and  fell 
in  the  battle  of  the  Thames  in  Upper  Canada.  His  death  was 
deeply  lamented  by  Shingaba  W'Ossin — so  much  so  as  to  induce 
the  belief  that  he  counselled,  or  at  least  acquiesced  in,  his  joining 
the  British  standard. 


A  CHIPPEWAY  CHIEF. 


A  FLAT  HEAD  BOY. 


Luk^,  Cxjl^ScFuilisheJ.  ij  J  TBowen,,  PhJ^d" 


STUMANU. 

The  Chinnooks  are  a  tribe  of  Indians  inhabiting  the  shores  of 
the  Columbia  river,  near  the  Pacific  ocean.  They  practise  the 
savage  custom  of  flattening  the  foreheads  of  their  infants  by  means 
of  a  board  apphed  to  that  part,  whence  they  are  called  Flatheads  by 
the  whites,  as  others  are  called  Nez  Perces,  Pierced  Nose  Indians, 
although  neither  of  these  terms  is  used  among  themselves.  Most 
of  those  Indians  who  flatten  the  head  also  pierce  the  nose.  These 
singular  customs  were  found,  by  the  first  discoverers,  among  the 
savages  on  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic;  but  they  seem  to  have 
become  extinct  in  our  country,  except  in  the  distant  region  of  the 
Columbia.  The  name  Flathead  having  been  arbitrarily  given, 
some  explanation  is  necessary  to  avoid  confusion. 

The  term  Flathead  was  formerly  applied,  vaguely,  to  all  the 
Indians  inhabiting  the  unexplored  regions  about  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains, except  the  Blackfeet ;  but  as  the  country  became  better 
known,  the  name  was  confined  to  a  small  nation,  who  still  bear  it, 
and  are  not  recognized  among  us  by  any  other,  and  who  live  chiefly 
in  the  gorges  of  the  mountains,  and  on  the  plains  on  either  side. 
They  do  not,  however,  flatten  the  head,  nor  have  they  any  term  in 
their  language  to  express  this  idea.  Beyond  them,  on  the  Columbia 
river,  are  numerous  tribes  who  pierce  the  nose  and  flatten  the  fore- 
head, who  are  mostly  included  under  the  name  of  Nez  Perces — 
but  the  name  Flathead  is  not  commonly  used  in  reference  to  them. 

The  nation,  to  which  our  hunters  and  trappers  apply  the  name 
of  Flathead — the  Flatheads  of  the  Rocky  Mountains — are  a  very 

(163) 


1G4  BIOGRAPHY. 

interesting"  people.  They  are  honest,  hospitable,  and  kindly  dis- 
posed towards  the  whites.  They  excel  most  other  Indians  in  sim- 
plicity and  frankness  of  character.  The  Blackfeet,  a  numerous 
tribe  inhabiting  the  same  region,  a  treacherous,  vindictive,  and 
warlike  people,  are  the  implacable  enemies  of  the  Flatheads,  and 
harass  them  continually.  This  war  is  of  the  most  uncompromising 
character ;  the  Blackfeet  pursue  their  enemies  with  unceasing 
hostility,  driving  them  from  place  to  place,  hunting  them  down  with 
untiring  vigilance,  and  allowing  them  no  rest.  But  though  forced  to 
fly  from  their  foes,  in  consequence  of  their  vastly  inferior  numbers, 
the  Flatheads  singly  are  more  than  a  match  for  their  enemies  in 
boldness  and  physical  strength;  and  as  they  never  receive  any 
quarters  from  their  cruel  oppressors,  they  fight  with  the  most  des- 
perate courage  when  forced  into  action.  Exposed  to  the  greatest 
extremes  and  hardships  to  which  the  savage  state  is  incident,  and 
chased  continually  by  their  enemies,  who  use  every  artifice  to  decoy 
and  surprise  them,  they  are  as  wild,  as  watchful,  and  almost  as 
fleet  as  the  antelope  of  the  prairies. 

They  are  admirable  horsemen.  Without  any  fixed  residence, 
roving  throughout  the  year,  engaged  often  in  hunting  the  buffalo, 
and  more  frequently  in  rapid  flight  from  imminent  danger,  the 
Flathead  and  his  horse  are  inseparable;  and  such  is  the  skill 
acquired  by  constant  practice,  that  one  of  this  tribe  will  mount  an 
unbroken  horse  without  saddle  or  bridle,  and  retain  his  seat,  in 
spite  of  all  the  efforts  of  the  enraged  animal  to  dislodge  him.  A 
friend  of  the  writer  saw  this  feat  performed  by  Incilla,  the  present 
chief  of  the  tribe,  on  the  plains  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
The  chief  threw  himself  upon  the  back  of  a  wM  horse  recently 
taken,  holding  in  one  hand  a  small  flag,  and  in  the  other  a  hoop 
covered  with  a  skin,  after  the  fashion  of  a  tamborine.  On  being 
turned  loose,  the  animal  dashed  off,  rearing  and  pitching,  and  using 
the  most  violent  exertions  to  disengage  himself  from  his  fearless 
rider,  who,  clinn^inc^  M'ith  his  heels,  maintained  his  seat,  in  spite  of 


STUMANU.  165 

the  efforts  of  the  horse  to  throw  him.  When  he  wished  to  check  the 
speed  of  the  animal,  he  Winded  him  by  throwing  the  flag  across  his 
face ;  while  he  guided  him,  by  striking  him  with  the  tamborine,  on 
the  one  side  or  the  other  of  the  head.  This  exercise  he  continued, 
scouring  the  plain  at  full  speed,  and  directing  the  course  of  the  furi- 
ous steed  at  will,  until  the  latter  was  wearied  out  and  subdued. 

Westward  of  the  Flatheads,  a  number  of  small  tribes  are  found 
scattered  along  the  shores  of  the  Columbia,  to  the  Pacific  ocean, 
all  of  whom  belong  to  the  Nez  Perces  nation,  by  which  we  mean 
only,  that  they  acknowledge  the  tie  of  kindred,  and  speak  a  com- 
mon language,  for  they  do  not  appear  to  be  united  by  any  other 
bond,  and  have  no  national  organization.  They  are  on  friendly 
terms  with  the  Flatheads,  but  have  not  the  bold  and  manly  cha- 
racter of  that  tribe ;  on  the  contrary,  they  are  ignorant  and  timid. 
They  subsist  by  hunting  and  fishing,  but  chiefl)'  by  the  latter; 
are  miserably  poor,  inoffensive,  and  peaceable.  They  pierce  the 
dividing  cartilage  of  the  nose,  and  thrust  a  bone  several  inches  in 
length  through  the  orifice,  to  remain  until  the  wounded  part  is 
completely  healed ;  and  they  flatten  the  head  by  confining  it  be- 
tween boards,  one  of  which  passes  across  the  forehead,  flattening 
that  part,  so  that  the  ascent  from  the  nose  to  the  top  of  the  head 
is  almost  without  a  curve.  The  effect  produced  is  said  to  be 
extremely  disgusting. 

The  Indians  in  the  vicinity  of  the  mountains  excel  in  horseman- 
ship ;  those  on  the  Columbia  are  expert  in  the  management  of  their 
canoes,  in  which  they  embark  fearlessly  on  the  waves  of  the 
Pacific  in  the  roughest  weather ;  and  such  is  their  skill  that  they 
keep  afloat  amid  the  angry  billows,  when  it  would  seem  impossible 
that  such  frail  vessels  could  live.  The  upsetting  of  a  canoe,  in 
such  circumstances,  is  of  little  consequence,  for  these  Indians  are 
such  admirable  swimmers,  that  they  right  their  canoes  when  over- 
turned, bail  out  the  water,  and  resume  their  seats ;  or  if  necessary, 
abandon  them,  and  swim  to  the  shore. 


166  BIOGRAPHY. 

The  women  are  admitted  to  a  greater  degree  of  equality  with 
the  men,  than  among  the  other  American  tribes,  because  in  fishing 
and  in  managing  the  canoe,  they  are  equally  expert,  and  as  they 
share  all  the  toils  and  dangers  of  the  other  sex,  they  naturally 
become  the  companions  and  equals,  and  in  virtue  of  their  superior 
industry,  the  better  halves,  of  their  lords  and  masters.  In  the- 
savage  state,  where  the  employments  of  the  men  are  confined  to 
war  and  hunting,  a  certain  degree  of  contempt  attaches  to  the 
weaker  sex,  who  are  unfit  for  such  rude  toils,  and  a  timid  or 
imbecile  man  is,  in  derision,  compared  to  a  woman.  But  a  differ- 
ent relation  exists  between  the  sexes,  where  the  employments  are 
such  that  both  engage  in  them  alike,  and  where  both  contribute 
equally  to  the  support  of  their  families. 

The  Columbia  river  was  discovered  by  Captain  Grey  of  Boston, 
in  the  ship  Columbia,  from  which  it  received  its  name.  Afterwards, 
Captains  Lewis  and  Clark,  of  the  army  of  the  United  States,  with 
a  small  escort,  performed  a  journey  over  land  to  the  mouth  of  that 
river,  under  the  auspices  of  the  government,  and  for  the  purpose 
of  exploration.  This  was  one  of  the  most  remarkable  journeys  of 
which  M-e  have  any  account ;  the  extent  of  the  territory  explored, 
the  dangers  and  privations  encountered,  the  great  number  of  the 
savage  tribes  visited,  and  the  successful  prosecution  of  the  enter- 
prise, display  a  degree  of  courage  and  perseverance  never  excelled 
by  any  scientific  travellers.  A  w^ell  digested  account  of  the  expe- 
dition w^as  published,  written,  from  the  notes  of  Lewis  and  Clark, 
by  a  gentleman  who,  in  that  work,  gave  to  his  country  the  first 
fruits  of  a  genius,  which,  in  its  riper  brilliancy,  has  since  become 
the  pride  and  admiration  of  his  countrymen.  The  discoveries 
made  by  these  tourists,  turned  the  attention  of  the  mercantile  world 
to  this  wild  and  unfrequented  region,  which  now  became  the  scene 
of  an  animated  competition.  John  Jacob  Astor,  of  New  York,  a 
German  by  birth,  who  came  in  early  life  an  indigent  adventurer  to 
our  shores,  and  had,  by  his   unwearied   industry  and   unrivalled 


STUMANU.  167 

talents  for  business,  amassed  a  princely  fortune,  matured  a  plan  for 
securing  to  his  adopted  country  the  fur  trade  of  that  coast.  The 
government,  to  whom  he  communicated  his  project,  was  too  weak, 
at  that  time,  to  give  any  aid  to  an  uncertain  enterprise,  which 
might  involve  a  heavy  expenditure,  and  by  possibility  endanger  its 
relations  with  foreign  powers;  and  could  only  encourage  the 
scheme  by  its  approbation.  A  fine  ship  was  equipped  for  the  voy- 
age by  Mr.  Astor,  and  placed  under  the  charge  of  Captain  Thorn, 
an  intelligent  officer  bred  in  the  American  navy,  and  who  had  been 
but  a  short  time  previous,  enrolled  in  the  gallant  band  that  gained 
so  much  glory  in  the  Tripolitan  war ;  while  a  party  of  hardy  men, 
under  Mr.  Theodore  Hunt,  set  out  from  St.  Louis,  to  cross  the 
continent,  and  meet  the  vessel  at  the  mouth  of  the  Columbia.  After 
a  prosperous  voyage  round  Cape  Horn,  the  ship  reached  her  desti- 
nation ;  but  an  unfortunate  affray  occurring  with  the  natives,  Cap- 
tain Thorn  suffered  himself  to  be  surprised ;  the  whole  crew  were 
massacred,  and  the  vessel  destroyed.  Mr.  Hunt  was  more  success- 
ful. After  a  protracted  journey,  attended  by  toils  and  perils  the 
most  incredible  and  discouraging,  this  dauntless  party  found  them- 
selves on  the  shores  of  the  Columbia  river,  but  in  a  condition  too 
exhausted  to  enable  them  to  carry  out  the  plan  proposed.  They 
had  accomplished  much  in  overcoming  the  difficulties  of  the  jour- 
ney, and  inspecting  that  vast  field  for  commercial  enterprise,  of 
which  scarcely  any  thing  had  been  known  but  its  existence.  Mr. 
Astor  persevered  in  his  design ;  a  trading  post,  called  Astoria,  was 
established  on  the  Columbia,  a  few  miles  from  its  mouth,  and 
hunters  were  employed  who  scattered  themselves  over  the  whole 
region  watered  by  the  tributaries  of  that  river.  The  British  fur 
traders,  who  had  already  pervaded  the  whole  of  the  vast  territory 
lying  north  of  the  great  lakes,  as  well  as  the  wilderness  country 
lying  within  the  north-western  boundaries  of  the  United  States, 
penetrated  also  into  these  solitudes,  and  established  a  strong  post, 
called  Fort  Vancouver,  in  honor  of  the  navigator,  for  whom,  with- 
22 


168  BIOGRAPHY. 

out  any  sufficient  evidence,  the  discovery  of  the  Columbia  was 
claimed,  and  another  called  Fort  Colville.  When  the  war  of  1812, 
between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain,  was  declared,  the 
Americans  were  compelled  to  abandon  this  country,  to  which  their 
government  could  not  extend  its  protection ;  but  when,  by  the 
treaty  of  peace  negotiated  at  Ghent,  it  was  provided  that  the  belli- 
gerent parties  should  mutually  surrender  the  places  taken  during 
the  war  from  each  other,  Astoria  was  formally  delivered  up  by  the 
British  government,  which,  by  this  act,  distinctly  recognized  the 
territorial  rights  of  the  American  people.  Subsequently,  how- 
ever, the  question  of  jurisdiction  was  opened,  and  to  prevent 
collision,  it  was  agreed,  that,  for  a  period  of  ten  years,  the  subjects 
and  citizens  of  both  governments  might  occupy  the  disputed  terri- 
tory for  the  purpose  of  hunting  and  traffic,  without  prejudice  to  the 
claims  of  either  country.  Since  then,  the  whole  region  west  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  has  been  traversed  by  numerous  bands  of 
British  and  American  trappers.  A  few  wealthy  and  enterprising 
individuals  residing  chiefly  at  St.  Louis,  in  the  state  of  Missouri, 
have  organized  regular  companies,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  on 
this  trade,  which  has  been  prosecuted  with  an  admirable  degree  of 
efficiency  and  success.  Large  parties,  composed  of  hunters,  well 
mounted  and  armed,  annually  leave  St.  Louis,  attended  by  pack 
horses,  and  on  some  occasions  by  wagons,  carrying  merchandise 
and  stores  for  the  expedition.  The  leaders  are  men  of  talent  and 
courage,  and  the  discipline  that  of  a  rigid  military  police.  After 
passing  the  settlements  of  the  United  States,  and  the  hunting- 
grounds  of  the  Indian  tribes  with  whom  pacific  relations  have  been 
established  by  treaty,  they  have  to  traverse  immense  wilds  inhabited 
by  the  Blackfeet,  and  other  roving  bands,  who  live  in  perpetual 
war,  and  among  whom  safety  can  be  secured  only  by  unceasing 
vigilance.  The  march  is  conducted  with  the  greatest  precaution, 
and  the  camp  is  always  guarded  by  sentinels.  All  this  is  beauti- 
fully told  in  Washington   Irving's   Astoria,  a  work  which  is  not 


STUMANU.  169 

more  commendable  for  the  gracefulness  of  its  style,  than  for  the 
fidelity  with  which  it  describes  the  adventures  of  the  trappers  in 
the  wilderness.  The  subject  is  one  with  which  we  are  familiar, 
and  we  therefore  refer  to  Mr.  Irving-'s  delightful  work  with  confi- 
dence ;  and  forbear  from  repeating  what  ha«  been  narrated  with  an 
ease  of  style  which  would  render  dull  the  recital  of  any  other  pen, 
upon  the  same  topic. 

Those  who  have  seen  those  wild  and  hardy  trappers,  and  who 
know  any  thing  of  the  severe  privations  and  fearful  dangers, 
encountered  by  them  in  the  wilderness,  would  scarcely  expect  to 
find  science  or  religion  marching  in  such  rude  companionship. 
But  danger  itself  is  alluring  to  the  ardent  temperament,  while  true 
piety,  and  the  genuine  love  of  science  are  unappalled  by  its  terrors. 
Many  gentlemen  have  been  induced  by  curiosity  alone,  to  accom- 
pany these  parties,  and  a  valuable  family  of  missionaries,  under  the 
charge  of  the  Rev.  Jason  Lee,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
has  already  settled  on  the  Wallamette  river,  a  branch  of  the  Colum- 
bia. Although  missions  have  not,  heretofore,  been  successful, 
among  the  Indians,  we  think  that,  considering  the  pacific  character 
of  the  people,  and  the  favorable  auspices  under  which  this  attempt 
has  been  commenced,  much  good  from  it  may  be  confidently 
expected. 

The  portrait  which  accompanies  this  article,  represents  an  inte- 
resting individual.  He  is  one  of  that  distant  tribe  inhabiting  the 
most  western  extremity  of  our  continent — a  Chinnook,  belonging  to 
a  band  of  the  great  family  of  Nez  Perces.  The  name  Stumanu 
has  no  particular  meaning  that  we  have  been  able  to  discover ;  the 
only  account  he  could  give  of  it  himself,  is  that  he  was  called  by 
it  after  his  grandfather,  who  is  still  living.  He  was  born  at  a 
Chinnook  village  on  the  Columbia  river,  about  seven  miles  from  its 
mouth ;  and  having  lost  his  father,  when  he  was  but  two  years  old, 
was  brought  up  by  an  uncle,  who  at  an  early  age  initiated  him  in 
the  business  of  fishing,  and  in  such  other  employments  as  engage 


170  BIOGRAPHY. 

the  attention  of  that  indolent  race.  In  speaking  of  the  skill  of  his 
tribe  in  the  management  of  their  canoes,  he  stated  that  he  had  often 
been  alone  on  the  ocean,  when  overtaken  by  storms,  and  had  never 
felt  the  slightest  alarm,  but  vt^ould  right  his  little  vessel,  when 
overturned,  and  pursue  his  voyage  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

Shortly  after  the  establishment  of  the  mission  family  on  the 
Wallamette,  this  youth,  being  favorably  impressed  in  regard  to 
the  advantages  of  civilization,  voluntarily  determined  to  place  him- 
self at  the  school,  and  applied  to  Doctor  M'Laughlin,  a  benevolent 
gentleman,  at  the  British  Fort  Vancouver,  who  had  taken  a  lively 
interest  in  the  missionary  enterprise,  for  his  advice  on  the  subject. 
He  cheerfully  gave  the  applicant  a  letter  of  introduction  to  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Lee,  superintendent  of  the  Wallamette  station  ;  and  thus 
encouraged,  Stumanu,  taking  his  younger  brother  by  the  hand, 
proceeded  to  the  school,  to  oifer  himself  and  his  brother  as  pupils. 
They  were  cheerfully  admitted,  and  this  youth  soon  proved  himself 
a  valuable  acquisition  to  the  school.  He  quickly  showed  a  great 
fondness,  as  well  as  an  aptitude,  for  learning,  was  industrious  and 
useful  on  the  farm,  and  won  esteem  by  the  most  amiable  qualities 
of  temper.  He  possessed,  what  was  remarkable  in  an  Indian,  a 
decidedly  mechanical  genius,  and  excelled  in  the  construction  of 
tools  and  implements,  and  in  the  imitation  of  any  simple  articles 
of  furniture  that  came  under  his  notice,  so  that  the  mission  family 
were  fully  repaid  for  the  expenses  of  his  education  and  subsistence 
by  his  labor.  His  good  sense,  sobriety  of  temperament,  and  equa- 
bility of  disposition,  rendered  him  altogether  a  person  of  uncommon 
interest. 

Stumanu  was  about  twenty  years  of  age  when  this  portrait  was 
taken ;  he  was  about  five  feet  in  stature,  thick  set,  and  strongly 
made.  He  was  on  a  visit  to  the  Atlantic  cities  in  company  with 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Lee,  who  was  on  a  tour  for  the  purpose  of  raising 
funds  to  support  his  valuable  establishment.  At  New  York, 
Philadelphia,  and  other  places,  the  young  Indian  addressed  large 


STUMANU.  171 

congregations,  in  his  native  tongue,  on  the  destitute  condition  of 
his  people,  their  readiness  to  learn  from  the  white  people,  and  the 
ample  field  that  was  spread  open  to  those  whose  benevolence  might 
induce  them  to  take  pity  on  the  poor  savages  of  the  farther  west. 
Some  of  these  addresses  were  of  a  very  impressive  character,  and 
Mr.  Lee,  who  interpreted  them,  assured  the  congregations  that 
what  Stumanu  said  was  wholly  his  own  in  conception  and  language. 
On  the  eve  of  the  departure  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lee  to  the  scene 
of  his  labors  on  the  Wallamette,  Stumanu,  flushed  w^th  the  pros- 
pect of  once  more  mingling  with  his  kindred  land  friends,  and 
gratified  with  all  he  had  seen  of  the  white  man's  capacity  and 
powers,  was  taken  suddenly  ill,  in  New  York,  and  after  a  short 
but  severe  attack,  died  on  the  29th  of  May,  1839. 


A  CHIPPEWAY  CHIEF. 


OKEEMAKEEaUID, 


Our  acquaintance  witli  Okeemakeequid  began  and  ended  in 
1826,  at  La  Fond  du  Lac  Superior.  On  arriving  there,  among 
the  multitude  of  Lidians,  collected  for  the  purpose  of  attending  a 
treaty,  our  interest  was  at  once  excited  in  relation  to  Okeemakee- 
quid. His  countenance  was  intellectual,  and  wore  an  unusually 
civilized  expression.  After  having  been  at  La  Fond  du  Lac  for  some 
days,  we  determined  to  have  built  a  first  rate  canoe  of  bark,  which 
is  the  only  kind  of  canoe  used  in  these  lake  regions.  On  inquiring 
for  an  experienced  hand  among  the  Indians,  for  that  purpose,  we 
were  referred  to  Okeemakeequid.  He  appeared  directly,  and  the 
bargain  was  soon  made.  On  expressing  our  apprehensions  that 
the  structure  of  the  canoe  might  consume  more  time  than  we  could 
spare,  we  were  told  to  name  our  own  time.  We  did  so,  and  the 
answer  was,  it  shall  he  done.  In  a  moment  afterwards,  we  saw 
Okeemakeequid  and  his  assistant  striding  in  the  direction  of  a 
piece  of  level  ground,  bordering  the  water,  and  about  two  hundred 
yards  from  our  encampment,  followed  by  a  train  of  women  and 
children.  Then  the  squaws  reappeared,  bearing  on  their  backs 
rolls  of  birch  bark,  followed  by  the  little  children  with  rolls  of 
wattap,  (the  root  of  the  red  cedar,  or  fir,)  which  is  used  to  confine 
the  bark  of  a  canoe  to  its  frame.  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  in  an  admirably 
drawn  poetic  description  of  the  birch  canoe,  says — 

The  bright  leafy  bark  of  the  betula  tree, 
A  flexible  sheathing  provides ; 

(173) 


174  BIOGRAPHY. 

And  the  fir's  thready  roots  drew  the  parts  to  agree, 
And  bound  down  its  high  swelling  sides. 

All  the  materials  being  ready,  the  work  was  commenced  with 
great  spirit.  As  it  has  not  fallen  to  the  lot  of  many  persons,  into 
whose  hands  this  work  may  fall,  to  witness  the  building  of  a  birchen 
canoe,  we  will  avail  ourselves  of  an  extract  from  our  work — "  Tour 
to  the  Lakes,"  to  describe  the  process.  The  ground  being  laid  off, 
in  length  and  breadth,  answering  to  the  size  of  the  canoe,  (this  was 
thirty-six  feet  long,  and  five  feet  wide  in  its  widest  part,)  stakes 
are  driven  at  the  two  extremes,  and  thence  on  either  side,  answer- 
ing, in  their  position,  to  the  form  of  the  canoe.  Pieces  of  bark  are 
then  sewn  together  with  wattap,  and  placed  between  those  stakes, 
from  one  end  to  the  other,  and  made  fast  to  them.  The  bark  thus 
arranged,  hangs  loose,  and  in  folds,  resembling  in  general  appear- 
ance, though  without  their  regularity,  the  covers  of  a  book,  with 
its  back  downwards,  the  edges  being  up,  and  the  leaves  out. 
Cross  pieces  are  then  put  in.  These  press  out  the  rim,  and  give 
the  upper  edges  the  form  of  the  canoe.  Next,  the  ribs  are  forced 
in — thin  sheathing  being  laid  between  these  and  the  bark.  The 
ribs  press  out  the  bark,  giving  form  and  figure  to  the  bottom  and 
sides  of  the  canoe.  Upon  these  ribs,  and  along  their  whole  extent, 
large  stones  are  placed.  The  ribs  having  been  previously  well 
soaked,  they  bear  the  pressure  of  these  stones,  till  they  become 
dry.  Passing  round  the  bottom,  and  up  the  sides  of  the  canoe  to 
the  rim,  they  resemble  hoops  cut  in  two,  or  half  circles.  The 
upper  parts  furnish  mortising  places  for  the  rim ;  around,  and  over 
which,  and  through  the  bark,  the  wattap  is  wrapped.  The  stakes 
are  then  removed,  the  seams  gummed,  and  the  fabric  is  lifted  into 
the  water,  where  it  floats  like  a  feather. 

We  soon  learned  that  Okeemakeequid  was  one  of  ten  children 
of  the  mo.st  remarkable  old  squaw  in  those  parts.  Her  name  was 
Oshegwun.     From  childhood  this  woman  had  been  the  subject  of 


OKEEMAKEEQUID.  175 

affliction.  When  about  fourteen  years  old,  she  accompanied  her 
father,  with  five  lodges  of  his  band,  amounting  to  forty  persons,  on 
a  hunting  expedition.  They  had  killed  a  deer,  and  were  in  the 
act  of  cooking  it,  when  they  were  attacked  by  about  one  hundred 
Sioux.  Fifteen  of  the  Ghippewas  were  killed ;  three  only  surviv- 
ing the  first  assault.  Oshegwun  ran  off — was  overtaken  and  tied. 
A  contention  arose  between  two  Sioux  for  the  captive.  One  of 
them  struck  his  war-club  into  her  back,  and  otherwise  wounded 
her.  She  fell,  crying,  "  They  are  killing  me."  At  this  moment, 
she  heard  the  crack  of  a  rifle,  when  she  became  unconscious. 
Towards  evening  she  was  aroused  by  the  pressure  of  a  hand  upon 
her  arm.  It  w^as  her  father's.  He  saw  the  struggle  between  the 
two  Sioux  for  his  child,  when,  levelling  his  rifle,  he  killed  them 
both.  He  was  too  much  engaged  in  the  fight  to  go  to  the  spot, 
but  sought  it  afterwards.  On  arriving  at  it,  he  found  his  daughter 
gone,  she  having  crawled  a  quarter  of  a  mile.  He  tracked  her  by 
her  blood  on  the  snow.  She  was  scalped  in  two  places,  on  the 
right  and  left  of  her  crow^n — the  knife  passing  round  her  throat, 
cut  a  deep  gash,  driving  in  pieces  of  wampum,  which  remained 
there.  She  survived,  however,  and  lived  to  marry  three  husbands, 
all  of  whom  treated  her  unkindly,  and  to  be  the  mother  of  nine 
sons  and  one  daughter.  She  was  subsequently  cured  of  a  disease 
in  the  forefinger,  by  Okeemakeequid,  after  the  Indian  fashion,  by 
placing  it  on  a  block,  laying  a  knife  across  it,  and  with  a  single 
blow  upon  the  knife  with  the  eye  of  a  hatchet,  cutting  it  off". 

We  were  shown  all  these  wounds;  and  also  witnessed  a  scalping 
scene,  by  her  two  sons,  Okeemakeequid  and  his  brother,  who  went 
through  the  blank  motions  over  the  head  of  the  mother,  to  show 
how  the  Sioux  performed  that  ceremony.  At  this  time,  1826, 
Oshergwun  was  about  sixty  years  of  age. 

The  dress  in  which  Okeemakeequid  appears  is  not  a  Chippewa, 
but  a  Sioux  dress.     The  Indians  would  often  jibe  him  about  the 
circumstances  under  which  he  got  it.     At  the  treaty  of  Prairie  du 
23 


176  BIOGRAPHY. 

Chien,  in  1S25,  peace  was  concluded,  which,  terminated  a  war  of 
nearly  two  hundred  years'  duration,  between  the  Sioux  and  Chip- 
pewas.  In  memorial  of  this  occurrence  a  Sioux  warrior  proposed 
to  exchange  dresses  with  Okeemakeequid.  The  latter  acceded  to 
the  proposition.  After  the  exchange  had  been  made,  the  Sioux, 
looking  Okeemakeequid  archly  in  the  face,  and  pointing  to  the 
head-dress,  said,  ''Brother,  when  you  put  that  dress  on,  feel  up 
there — there  are  five  feathers;  I  have  put  one  in  for  each  scalp 
I  took  from  your  people — remember  that!" 


AN     TOWAY     CllfFJ'\ 


r.iiJi'.C.-y/'' .'-C p!j:.hxhcr(  l>v  J  T  Bok 


MOANAHONGA. 


MoANAHONGA,  which  signifies  Great  Walker,  was  an  loway 
brave.  This  name  was  conferred  upon  him,  not  for  his  having 
performed  any  great  feat  as  a  walker  against  time,  as  in  the  case  of 
the  Sioux  Killer,  but  on  account  of  his  great  muscular  strength, 
which  enabled  him  to  endure  the  toils  of  the  chase,  and  to  lead  war 
parties  over  a  vast  extent  of  country,  without  appearing  to  be 
fatigued.  This  brave,  like  the  Sioux  Killer,  was  called  by  another 
name,  by  which  he  was  more  generally  known,  viz.,  Big  Neck ; 
and  he  was  also  known  by  the  name  of  Winaugusconey,  or  the 
man  who  is  not  afraid  to  travel ;  the  meaning  of  which  is,  that  he 
would  traverse  large  tracts  of  country  alone,  utterly  reckless  of 
danger,  relying  for  protection  and  defence,  upon  his  courage,  and 
great  physical  strength,  both  of  which  he  possessed  in  an  extraordi- 
nary degree. 

Moanahonga  was  of  a  morose  and  sour  disposition ;  the  result, 
doubtless,  of  his  having  been  the  descendant  of  obscure  parents, 
which  circumstance  much  impeded  his  advancement  to  the  higher 
honors,  to  which  his  bravery,  skill,  and  talents  entitled  him.  He 
was  emulous  of  glory,  but  found  himself  always  held  in  check  by 
the  lowness  of  his  origin.  There  was  nothing  w^hich  he  valued  so 
highly  as  the  honors  and  dignity  of  a  chieftain,  and  to  this  elevation 
he  constantly  aspired;  seeking  ardently,  by  daring  exploits,  to 
challenge  the  admiration  of  his  nation,  and  in  the  midst  of  some 
blaze  of  glory,  to  extinguish  all  recollection  of  the  meanness  of  his 
descent.  As  was  natural,  under  such  circumstances,  he  was  envious 
of  distinction  in  others ;  and  the  more  exalted  the  incumbent,  the 

(177) 


178  BIOGRAPHY. 

more  he  disliked  him.  He  even  avoided  those  who  were  in  com- 
mand, because  of  his  aversion  to  being  the  subordinate  of  any ; 
and,  acting  under  the  influence  of  this  feeling,  he  would  separate 
himself  from  his  band  and  people,  build  a  lodge  of  his  own,  and, 
taking  with  him  as  many  as  had  been  won  over  to  him  by  his 
bravery,  exercise  the  authority  of  their  chief. 

This  brave  was  one  of  a  party  led  by  General  Clark  to  Washing- 
ton, in  1824,  at  which  time  he  united  with  Mahaskah  in  concluding 
a  treaty,  by  which  they  ceded  all  their  lands  lying  within  the  State 
of  Missouri,  amounting  to  some  millions  of  acres,  for  the  remune- 
ration of  five  hundred  dollars  per  annum,  for  ten  years,  in  connec- 
tion with  some  other  paltry  considerations.  It  appears  that  he  did 
not  comprehend  the  import  of  the  treaty;  and,  on  his  return  to  his 
country,  finding  it  overrun  with  the  whites,  who  had  taken  pos- 
session of  the  ground  that  covered  the  bones  of  his  ancestors,  he  is 
said  to  have  become  greatly  affected.  He  sought  relief,  but  was 
told  tlie  treaty  was  made,  and  that  he  and  Mahaskah  had  sold  the 
country.  He  continued  to  endure  this  state  of  things  until  1829, 
when,  unable  to  sustain  it  any  longer,  he  determined  to  go  to  St. 
Louis,  and  state  his  grievances  to  General  Clark.  On  his  way 
thither,  he  encamped  on  the  borders  of  the  river  Chariton,  his  party 
consisting  of  about  sixty  persons.  While  there,  resting  his  com- 
rades from  the  fatigues  of  their  march,  a  party  of  whites  came  up, 
having  with  them  some  kegs  of  w^hisky.  It  was  not  long  before 
the  Indians  were  completely  besotted,  when  the  whites  plundered 
them  of  their  blankets  and  horses,  and  whatever  else  was  of  value, 
and  retired.  Recovering  from  their  debauch,  the  Indians  felt  how 
dearly  they  had  paid  for  the  whisky  with  which  the  whites  had 
regaled  them,  and  being  hungry,  one  of  the  young  men  shot  a  hog. 
Big  Neck  rebuked  him,  saying,  "  That  is  wrong ;  it  is  true,  we 
are  poor,  and  have  been  robbed,  but  the  hog  was  not  ours,  and  you 
ought  not  to  have  shot  it." 

It  was  soon  rumored  along  the  borders  that  the  Indians  were 


MOANAHONGA.  I79 

destroying  the  property  of  the  settlers,  and  the  dead  hog  was 
brought  in  evidence  to  prove  the  charge ;  whereupon  a  company 
of  about  sixty  white  men  was  raised,  and  marched  to  the  Indian 
camp.  They  ordered  Big  Neck  to  leave  the  country  instantly, 
adding,  if  he  delayed,  they  would  drive  him  out  of  it  with  their 
guns.  Big  Neck  thought  it  prudent  to  retire,  and  leaving  his 
encampment,  he  went  fifteen  miles  higher  up  into  the  country,  to 
a  point  which,  he  believed,  was  beyond  the  boundary  of  the  state. 
While  there,  this  same  party,  having  pursued  them,  arrived.  See- 
ing them  coming,  and  not  suspecting  that  there  was  now  any  cause 
of  quarrel.  Big  Neck  stepped  from  his  lodge  unarmed,  with  his  pipe 
in  his  mouth,  and  his  hand  extended  towards  the  leader  of  the  party, 
in  token  of  friendship.  The  pipe  is  a  sacred  thing ;  and  is,  among 
most  of  the  Indian  tribes,  tTie  emblem  of  peace;  nor  have  they 
ever  been  known  to  permit-  any  outrage  to  be  committed  upon  a 
man  who  advances  towards  another  with  this  symbol  of  peace  in 
his  mouth.  While  in  the  act  of  reaching  his  hand  to  the  leader 
of  the  party,  and  as  the  Indians  came  out  of  their  lodges  to  see  the 
cavalcade  of  white  men,  they  were  fired  upon.  One  child  was 
killed,  as  was  also  the  brother  of  Big  Neck,  who  fell  at  his  side. 
Enraged  by  this  assault,  the  Indians  flew  to  their  arms,  their  num- 
ber of  fighting  men  being  about  thirty ;  and,  against  such  fearful 
odds.  Big  Neck,  supported  by  Maushemone,  or  the  Big  Flying 
Cloud,  resolved  to  contend.  The  white  man  who  had  shot  the 
child,  was  killed  on  the  spot.  Big  Neck  shot  James  Myers,  the 
leader  of  the  party,  in  the  thigh;  at  about  the  same  moment,  a 
white  man,  named  Win,  shot  a  squaw,  sister  of  Big  Neck;  as  she 
fell,  she  exclaimed,  "  Brother  !  I  am  going  to  die  innocent — avenge 
my  blood  !"  She  had  scarcely  spoken,  when  an  Indian,  sometimes 
called  loway  Jim,  and  at  others,;  Major  Ketcher,  levelled  his  rifle 
and  discharged  its  contents  into  Win's  thigh,  fracturing  the  bone. 
A  furious  fight  ensued,  in  which  the  whites  were  defeated,  and 
driven  from  the  ground. 


18a  BIOGRAPHY. 

Win,  being  unable  to  escape,  was  found  on  the  battle-ground  by 
his  exasperated  enemies,  who  immediately  prepared  to  burn  their 
victim.  A  pile  was  raised  around  him,  and  fired.  As  the  flame 
began  to  encircle  him,  Big  Neck,  pointing  to  the  dead  and  wounded, 
thus  addressed  the  murderer  of  his  people  : 

"  See  there  !  look  !  You  have  killed  all  that  was  dear  to  me — 
my  brother,  my  brother's  wife,  and  her  child.  See  the  blood — it 
flows  before  you.  Look  at  that  woman;  her  arm  was  never  raised 
against  an  American ;  the  child  never  wronged  you — it  was  inno- 
cent ;  they  have  gone  to  the  Great  Spirit.  I  came  to  meet  you 
with  the  pipe  of  peace  in  my  mouth.  I  did  you  no  wrong ;  you 
fired  upon  me,  and  see  what  you  have  done — see  my  own  squaw 
with  her  head  bleeding ;  though  not  dead,  she  is  wounded.  Now 
listen — you  are  not  a  hrave,  you  are  a  dog.  If  you  were  a  hrave,  I 
would  treat  you  as  a  hrave.,  but  as  you  are  a  dog,  I  will  treat  you  as 
a  dogy 

Here  Big  Neck  paused,  listened  to  the  crackling  of  the  fagots, 
and,  with  his  knife  drawn,  eyed  his  victim  for  a  moment,  w^hen,  as 
the  flames  burst  forth,  and  were  approaching  the  body,  he  sprang 
over  them,  scalped  the  fated  Win,  and,  while  yet  alive,  cut  open  his 
breast,  tore  out  his  heart,  bit  off"  a  piece,  then  throwing  it  back  into 
the  flames,  it  was  consumed  with  the  body. 

The  tidings  of  this  affair  soon  reached  the  settlements;  every 
where  it  was  proclaimed,  "The  Indians  are  killing  the  whites." 
Most  of  the  border  settlers  abandoned  their  homes.  An  order  w^as 
issued  from  Jefferson  Barracks,  to  the  officer  in  command  at  Fort 
Leavenworth,  to  march  forthwith  against  the  Indians.  A  large 
detachment  of  United  States  infantry  was  sent  from  Missouri  in  a 
steamboat,  whilst  the  governor  ordered  out  the  militia.  The  agent 
of  the  loways,  General  Hughes,  was  required  to  co-operate.  The 
militia  were  marched  direct  to  the  battle-ground,  and  thence  back 
again,  having  accomplished  nothing.  The  first  step  taken  by  the 
agent  was  to  deliver  eleven  of  the  principal   men  of  the  loway 


MOANAHONGA.  181 

nation  as  hostages  for  the  good  conduct  of  that  people.  With 
these,  General  Leavenworth  returned  with  his  command  to  St. 
Louis.  The  agent  then  proceeded  with  four  men  to  the  battle- 
ground ;  taking  the  trail  from  thence,  he  pursued  Big  Neck  and 
his  party  to  the  upper  Mississippi,  and  to  the  waters  of  the  lower 
To  way  river,  a  distance  but  little,  if  any,  short  of  four  hundred 
miles.  Here  he  fell  in  with  Taimah,  or  the  Bear  whose  screams 
make  the  rocks  tremble,  and  his  son,  Apamuse,  who  were  on  the 
Polecat  river,  near  Fort  Madison.  From  Taimah  and  his  son,  he 
learned  where  Big  Neck  was  encamped,  and  was  accompanied  to 
the  spot  by  a  party  of  Sauks  and  Foxes.  Caution  became  neces- 
sary ;  and,  as  they  approached  Big  Neck's  party,  they  lay  con- 
cealed in  the  day,  and  advanced  upon  it  only  in  the  night.  Just 
before  day,  having  had  the  camp  in  view  the  previous  evening, 
when  all  was  still,  the  agent  approached,  and  stepped  quickly  into 
Big  Neck's  lodge.  Here  he  w^as  safe ;  for,  in  accordance  with  the 
Indian  practice,  no  outrage  is  ever  permitted  upon  any  person, 
though  an  enemy,  who  takes  refuge  within  a  lodge ;  no  blood  is 
allowed  to  stain  the  ground  within  its  precincts.  Big  Neck  was 
just  in  the  act  of  raising  himself  from  his  buffalo  skin,  as  the  agent 
entered  his  lodge.  The  object  of  the  visit  was  explained.  But 
few  words  were  spoken,  when  Big  Neck  said,  'Til  go  with  you; 
a  brave  man  dies  but  once — cowards  are  always  dying."  Where- 
upon he  surrendered  himself  and  his  party.  They  were  marched 
to  the  Rapide  Des  Moines.  On  arriving  there,  Big  Neck  ordered 
his  squawks  to  return.  The  agent  at  once  interpreted  the  object, 
and  turning  to  his  four  men,  said,  "  Get  your  guns  ready,  for  Big 
Neck  means  to  kill  us."  The  squaws  ascended  the  hill  that  rises 
from  the  margin  of  the  river  at  that  place,  and  were  clustering 
about  its  summit ;  and  just  as  they  were  turning  to  witness  the 
murder  of  the  agent  and  his  four  men,  a  point  which  makes  out 
into  the  river  was  suddenly  turned  by  the  advance  of  a  little  fleet  of 
five  boats,  filled  with  United  States  troons,  under  the  command  of 


182  BIOGRAPHY. 

Lieutenant  Morris.  The  squaws,  seeing  this,  rushed  suddenly 
down  the  hill,  with  howls  and  cries,  and  throwing  themselves  at 
the  agent's  feet,  begged  for  their  lives.  The  inference  was,  that 
they  supposed  the  plot  for  the  destruction  of  the  agent  and  his 
companions  had  been  discovered,  and  that  the  Indians  would  be 
made  to  atone  for  it  with  their  lives.  A  moment  longer,  and  the 
agent  and  his  men  would  have  been  slain.  This  was  one  of  those 
rare  and  timely  interpositions  that  can  be  resolved  into  nothing 
short  of  the  agency  of  Providence. 

Eleven  of  the  principal  Indians,  including  Big  Neck,  were 
transferred  to  these  boats,  and  conveyed  to  St.  Louis,  whilst  the 
residue,  in  charge  of  one  of  General  Hughes's  men,  were  sent 
across  the  country  in  the  direction  of  their  homes.  Arriving  at 
St.  Louis,  arrangements  were  made  for  the  trial  of  the  prisoners, 
on  a  charge  of  murder,  which,  it  was  alleged,  had  been  committed 
in  Randolph  county.  The  trial  was  then  ordered  to  take  place  in 
that  county,  whither  the  prisoners  were  conveyed.  The  jury,  with- 
out leaving  their  box,  brought  in  a  verdict  of  7iot  guilty. 

Big  Neck,  being  now  on  friendly  terms  with  the  agent,  agreed 
to  accompany  him  to  his  village.  He  was  in  deep  distress,  and 
went  into  mourning,  by  blacking  his  face,  nor  did  he  ever  remove 
this  symbol  of  grief  to  the  day  of  his  death.  He  was  asked  his 
reason  for  this.  He  answered,  "  I  am  ashamed  to  look  upon  the 
sun.  I  have  insulted  the  Great  Spirit  by  selling  the  bones  of  my 
fathers — it  is  right  that  I  should  mourn." 

About  five  years  after  his  trial.  Big  Neck  led  a  war  party  of 
about  fifty  men  in  pursuit  of  a  party  of  Sioux,  who  had  penetrated 
the  country  to  his  village,  and  stole  nine  of  his  horses.  He  took 
with  him  in  this  expedition  a  famous  brave,  called  Pekeinga,  or  the 
Little  Star.  The  party  soon  came  within  sight  of  the  Sioux,  who 
fled,  throwing  behind  them  their  leggins  and  moccasons,  and  dried 
buffalo  meat,  which  indicated  their  defeat.  Big  Neck,  however, 
was  resolved  on  punishing  them,  and  ordered  his  men  to  charge. 


MOANAHONGA.  183 

The  Sioux  had  taken  refuge  in  a  large  hazel  thicket,  above  which 
towered  trees,  thick  set  with  foliage,  into  two  of  which,  two  Sioux, 
one  a  chief,  had  climbed.  Each  of  these  Sioux  selected  his  man, 
one  of  them  Big  Neck,  the  other,  the  Little  Star,  and  as  the  party 
rushed  into  the  thicket,  they  both  fired — Big  Neck  was  shot  through 
the  breast ;  the  Little  Star  fell  dead  from  his  horse.  Seeing  them 
fall,  the  tw^o  Sioux  sprang  from  the  trees  to  take  their  scalps. 
The  Sioux  chief,  who  had  shot  Big  Neck,  hastened  to  his  body, 
and  while  in  the  act  of  taking  his  scalp,  the  dying  savage  drew 
his  knife  with  one  hand,  and  with  the  other  grasped  the  Sioux, 
brought  him  in  contact  with  him,  threw  him,  and  then,  with  his 
remaining  strength,  fell  upon  the  body  of  the  Sioux,  and  stabbed, 
and  scalped  him.  When  they  were  found,  that  was  their  position — 
the  Sioux  on  the  ground,  and  Big  Neck  lying  across  his  dead  body, 
with  his  scalp  dripping  with  blood  in  one  hand,  and  his  knife 
firmly  grasped  in  the  other. 

On  witnessing  this  spectacle,  both  parties  retired  from  the  fight, 
each  deeply  deploring  the  death  of  their  favorite  chief,  and  inter- 
preting so  great  a  calamity  unto  the  anger  of  the  Great  Spirit, 
they  made  peace,  and  remain  friends  to  this  day. 


24